• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Category Archives: Erotica

My Beautiful Best Friend

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, Male/Female, oral sex, Romance, Teen Male/Teen Female, young

Introduction:

Two friends admit their love for each other after many years

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Alison and I are at a café one summer afternoon, sipping on iced mochas under a patio umbrella.
“Are you going?” Alison asks.
“Sure, why wouldn’t I go,” I reply.
“Well, Elaine might be there,” she says.
“It’s okay. I’m over it,” I tell her.

Just so everyone is in the know, I’m Kevin and I just finished my first year at NYU. My good friend, Alison, just finished her first year at Columbia. We are both from New Jersey, which is where we grew up. I have known Alison since I came to America from Korea at the age of 9. She was the only person who didn’t treat me funny at the time for being from another country. She is pretty much my best friend and I’m glad we’re both in New York during the best years of our lives so I could at least see her when we weren’t too overwhelmed with midterms or assignments as I couldn’t imagine going through this without her.

Sometime in July after our first year, a friend is having a birthday party in his new apartment, which both Alison and I are invited to. Apparently my friend’s roommate met her one night at a party and they hit it off decently so he invited her. My friend also happens to be good friends with Elaine, who is my ex.

Also, no one knows this but I used to have a huge crush on Alison when we were thirteen. Let’s face it, thanks to puberty and all the hormones that were running through us, all guys would start looking at their female acquaintances differently, let alone someone as sweet as Alison. One day in the eighth grade, the school had an assembly where her class formed a ballet troupe and performed and I just remember at that point in my mind, she went from little Alison with pigtails and rainbow long stockings to, well, still little Alison as she never grew any taller than 5’1” but other parts were and are definitely not so little anymore. I started to notice her blossoming bosom and her butt was starting to take a curvy form. That was also the first time my dick had an erection. At first I thought I was only physically attracted to her but I found that I was really digging her bubbly personality, how she always smiled at everyone. Despite the personality clashes that come with the high school experience, no one dared mocked or disrespected her because of how awesome she is. Puppy love had a way of torturing me and I was practically head over heels as were many others, I’m sure. Of course, I never acted on these urges as I didn’t want to risk our friendship. However, there was a time in ninth grade where we were playing truth or dare with a bunch of friends and she was forced to kiss me. That was one of the most memorable kisses in my life.

As time went on, these feelings faded and we both started dating other people. She was in high demand, with a guy asking her out every other week. Her dating history’s a bit more extensive than mine, having had around 9 boyfriends during high school but none of them were serious, lasting probably no more than two months each. I even started to make fun of her for not being able to hold on to a man. Whereas with me, I didn’t really start seeing anyone until my junior year when I started going out with Elaine, one of the popular girls at school who could pretty much be a walkway model. When I say model, I mean it as she’s stick thin with long legs, barely a bust but an incredible set of blowjob lips. Everyone at the time thought I was getting the best head of my life but the truth is, we never did anything. I didn’t mind though since I really did like this girl. She and Alison had a mutual friend but Alison didn’t really like Elaine all that much and vice versa. Alison would tolerate her for my sake but there were many times when she would let slip about how much she didn’t like her but she would always bite her tongue before she gets too far. Elaine was always jealous of the relationship between Alison and I but I think it’s more the fact that Alison with her 5’1” frame managed to fill out quite nicely with a really nice bust whereas the 5’8” Elaine is practically flat-chested. Just imagine Elaine’s figure as Sarah Michelle Gellar’s where it’s stick thin with no breasts whereas Alison is like Sarah Michelle Gellar from 15 years ago when she was still meaty, juicy and had ample bosoms for her small frame. Alison is not one to show off either – despite being quite fashionable, she always covered herself up but Elaine, being an aspiring model, always had something form fitting on with a pushup bra and would try to expose as much skin as possible without getting into trouble.

Anyway, long story short, Elaine broke up with me a week before prom so she could go with this tall white guy who is some amateur photographer and supposedly had “contacts” in the modeling industry. Rumors have it that they hooked up that night at the hotel. Needless to say, that felt like the worst night of my life. Thankfully summer went by busily and before I knew it, I was moving to New York City and even met someone at school, Lena, but it didn’t work out. And here I am now, back in Jersey after finishing my freshman year. It feels good to be back, to meet up with some old friends and trade stories about our year.

“You want me to go with you?” Alison asks about the party.
“Nah, I’ll be fine. What time are you going?” I ask.
“Probably around 8,” she says.
“I told him that I’ll be there by 7:30ish,” I say. “So I guess I’ll see you there?”
“Yah. But you know what you should do? Load your iPhone with tons of pictures of Lena. She’s hot and has brains. It would totally piss Elaine off,” she says.
“I’m not gonna stoop that low,” I tell her. “Plus, Lena and I aren’t even seeing each other anymore.”
“Whatever, Kev,” she says. “Just sayin…”
We both finish our drinks and head home.

That evening, I arrive by myself dressed in a simple plaid button up with sleeves rolled up and a pair of jeans to an apartment playing hip hop off an iPod and there are about fifteen guests or so in the living room, munching away at some pizza, chips and the usual student party assortment of junk food. Everyone there seems cool for the most part. The roommate however looks like a pompous hipster with his white tie on black striped shirt and suit, wearing shades inside the apartment and a dumb looking top hat. The thing that bothers me most is that one line of hair that runs down his chin from his lips and it just SCREAMS douchebag! I can’t believe Alison might be going out with this guy now.

I make the usual greetings and high fives before I hear some rowdiness coming out of the kitchen. And suddenly, I see Elaine stumbling out of the kitchen with a beer bottle in hand and her face red as a tomato. She’s gained weight since high school. Either she packed on the freshman fifteen or that so called modeling career is not working out and she’s now drinking herself to death. She’s certainly filled out, which I guess is what she’s always yearned for but along with it, she now has gained a bit of a baby bump, which I assume is from the beer and not her being preggers as she is happily gulping down the bottle in her hand.

“HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEY, KEVIN!!!!!” she screamed out.
“Hey…” I say awkwardly. “Nice to see you again, Elaine.”
“Dude, I’m sorry,” my friend says. “I forgot to tell you she was coming.”
“It’s all right,” I tell him. “No worries.”

I turn around to see this big hairy person shoving his tongue down her throat and I mentally throw up a little in my mouth. Suddenly, I hear a familiar voice say out loud, “Whoa, when did a grizzly bear knock up your ex?” It’s Alison and holy mercy, she is looking absolutely FINE. A form fitting purple sleeveless dress with a v-neck that exposes a hint of cleavage, all tucking to her with form fitting precision that expertly shows off her curves and turning many heads in the room. I don’t remember ever seeing any cleavage on her, not even from wearing her prom dress last year. Her hair is down from her usual ponytail, split in the middle and falling to her sides at about slightly lower than her shoulder in length. She’s standing slightly taller than usual due to a pair of heeled boots that gives her an extra 3 inches. James walks up to her and tries to plant a kiss on her but she turns her cheek to him instead.

I go up to her and give her “the look” – no, not the “hey baby” look, but the “really, him?” look.
“What?” she says.
“Okay, I know you’re studying art at Columbia and that crowd can get a bit hipster-ish but c’mon, him?” I tell her.
“Since when did you start getting so defensive?” she asks.
“Hey, you had your comments on who I dated so as your best friend, don’t I deserve the same courtesy?” I reply.
“We’re not dating,” she explains. “I’m just coming to his party.”
“That’s some dress for just a party,” I tell her, pointing up and down.

Throughout the party, I try to have a good time but everywhere I go, Elaine and her man-bear would always pop up and be going at it with their mouths. Both of them stink with alcohol and the guy is sweating so bad, he needs a shower. I thought that since I keep on bumping into them, I should try to make conversation.

“So, when did you two start?”
“About two months ago,” Elaine tells me with a slur. “I was going through a rough time with my last boyfriend and along came Pauly who is so gentle and nice. And BIG if you know what I mean.”
And “Pauly”, as classy as he can be, chimes in with a “Yah, she has the tightest little asshole ever! Mmm nm.”

Great, I thought. Two years when she still had a decent figure and I got nothing but three months with this guy and she’s shitting all over his dick. I look in disbelief as he asks “So how do you know Elaine?” I get up and head over to the kitchen, saying “I need a drink.” “Mind getting us each one?” asks Pauly. Before I could grant such a request, I boldly ask “Elaine, you’re not pregnant, are you?”
“Hell no! I pull out every time,” he says. And with that, I turn around and walk into the kitchen where Alison and the roommate are sitting. The way she’s looking at me, I’m pretty sure she saw the whole thing.

“Are you okay?” she asked.
“Yah, I’m fine…” I’m not fine and she can tell.
“Let’s get out of here,” she suggests.
“No, it’s fine.” I tell her.
“Hey bro, if you’re fine then be on your merry way and leave us alone,” says Mr. Douche.
“Shut up, James!” Alison yells out.
“No, he’s right. I shouldn’t be bugging you guys,” I tell her.
“Don’t worry about me. Just make sure you’re okay and if you need anything, I’m here,” she says as she puts an arm around my shoulder to give me a hug.
As soon as she releases her hold, I nonchalantly say, “So Elaine might be giving birth to the child of that man-bear in about 6 months.”
“REALLY?” Alison asks.
“Well, no,” I reply. “But judging from their lack of safety contraceptive methods and that god awful baby bump, it’s highly probable. Though if she is preggers and keeps drinking the way she does, her baby will either end up dead or looking like a monkey.” Alison giggles from hearing that. I don’t look too pleased and she stops after seeing my face but her bubbly personality is infectious and I can’t help but let out a chuckle myself. I grab a beer from the fridge and just as I take a sip, I hear Elaine puke all over Pauly the Bear and I almost spit out my drink. Alison looks happy at seeing her so miserable like this.
“Dude, you used to date that?” James the douche asks. “Guess I shouldn’t expect much with your fashion sense.”
“Well, no one can pull off that awesome goatee like you can,” I say sarcastically and Alison laughs at his expense.
“Seriously, and what’s up with the shades?” she asks. “We’re indoors!”
Her rays of sunshine are pouring onto me and my night doesn’t feel so bad anymore.

Toward the end of the night, I’m checking out my friend’s room when Alison comes in to escape from the crowd for a sec. I’m looking at all the grad photos, award plaques and prom pictures that cover his walls.
“Can’t believe it’s been a year, huh?” she says.
“Yah…feels like just yesterday,” I reminisce.
“Any regrets?” she asks.
“Nah,” I tell her. “I went through a lot of experiences and through it all, I managed to survive high school, made it to an awesome school for college and my best friend is still my best friend. What more can I ask for?”
She steps close and lean on me as I wrap an arm around her, holding her close and leaning my head on top of hers as we stare at the wall and bask in the memories that it brings us. I poke her on the side of her waist and she jumps and lets out a yelp. I laugh.
“Gets ya every time!” I say.
“Not funny!” she says, trying to look threatening, which makes it even funnier because she’s tiny. Seriously, if Alison tries to fight me, she would win because I would be dying from laughter.
“Any regrets from you?” I ask her.
“I wouldn’t mind a proper prom dance,” she says. “My date missed the last song because he had the runs. It was Lifehouse too, which is my favourite.”
I let out a snort at her expense and she elbows me gently in the gut for doing so. “At least you had a date,” I tell her.
“You’re better off without that bitch,” she tells me.

Suddenly, the typical rap and hip hop stops and a slow ballad plays. Either someone did not set the play list on their iPod properly or someone up high is giving me a much needed break because the song happens to be Lighthouse’s You and Me.

I unwrap my arm from around Alison and extend my hand. “How about that prom dance?” I ask her. She looks at me somewhat confused and I tell her, “I may not be in a sweet looking tux but at least you’re all glammed up in a pretty dress.”
She smiles and takes my hand and we both embrace. She places her head on my shoulder, which she can barely reach with those heels on. We spin slowly in the comfort of each other, surrounded by the sooth voice of Jason Wade, knowing that we’ll be there for each other always. She feels warm and I could feel her heart beating heavily as if it’ll be ripped right out of her heaving chest. I give her a friendly kiss on top of her head. I never want this moment to end but alas, the song is cut short abruptly by the rowdy crowd outside who wants to pick up the pace with some more hip hop. Just as I’m about to stop and let go, Alison clings on even tighter and we continue to slowly spin on the spot, ignoring what’s going on outside.

At about 11pm, I decide to call it a night and Alison decides to join me in leaving. “What about James?” I ask. “I think he’ll be all right,” she says. I don’t even see him in the room. I say bye to my friend and we leave.

It must’ve been raining earlier in the evening as the streets are soaked with puddles all over the place. We stroll along the street as I walk Alison home.

“So, I’m going on record to say that I am not a fan of James,” I tell her. “And it’s not just the stupid goatee.”
“Duly noted,” she tells me. “I wasn’t too keen either.”
“You seemed like you were interested,” I say.
“What makes you think that?” she asks.
“Well, I’ve never seen you dress up so nice before,” I reply.
“Who says I did this for him?” she asks with a sly smile.
“If your reason is to make Elaine insanely jealous, then I think I love you,” I tell her jokingly, to which she laughs.
“Someone needed to put that bitch in her place,” she says. I laugh. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…I mean, things may not have turned out the way you wanted to but I know you still…”
“No,” I tell. “It’s okay. You’re right, someone did need to get her off her high horse.”
“By the way, I still don’t believe you when you say she was jealous of me during high school,” she says.
“Why not?” I ask?
“Well, I mean she was this hot model chick. I’m just…me.”
“And what’s wrong with you?”
“Nothing, I guess. But I wasn’t a hot model chick either. She had the popularity that made people worship her and an inexcusable bitchiness that no one bothered to mention. What would she want that I have?”
I take a moment before answering. “A sense of absolute comfort,” I say. She looks at me, curious as to what my answer means. “I mean, yes, she was someone special but let’s face it, she can be quite a bit to deal with at times. She always had to have this front compared to you who could be yourself. I suppose now that high school ended, she doesn’t need to put up that front anymore. Maybe that drunken puke of a mess we saw back there is the real Elaine, suppressed all those years.” Then I try to make a bold statement without coming off as being too assertive. “Plus, if you really think about it on an objective level, you’re actually really pretty compared to most girls at school and she HATED that.”
Smiling, she gushes out “Haha! If I was so pretty, why didn’t you ever ask me out?”

An awkward silence falls upon us and suddenly, heavy rain comes pouring down on us. Alison lets out a light scream and we both make a run for her house down the street. Once we make it over to her place, she fumbles with the keys under the heavy rainfall. We finally make it inside and she starts groaning on how wet we are.
“Keep it down,” I tell her. “You’ll wake up your family.”
“They aren’t home, silly,” she tells me. “They went to the west coast on vacation.”
We both run upstairs to her room where she grabs me a pair of her dad’s workout shorts. Her dad’s a small guy so when I see what she plans on letting me wear, I tell her “you’re kidding me, right?”
“It’s all I have!” she says.
“What about a shirt?” I ask her.
“I have nothing that will fit you. Unless you want to wear one of my camies,” she jokes. “Plus, you’re a guy and it’s not like I’ve never seen you topless. Now get into the shower before you catch something. It’s just down the hall. I’m going to use the bathroom here. You can throw your clothes into the bin and I’ll give them back to you when they’re washed.”

I go into the bathroom and chuck my clothes into the laundry basket under the sink and hop into the shower. The flow of warm water feels amazing and I let it run for ten minutes, feeling absolutely refreshed afterward. I dry myself off, put on the pair of tight kaki shorts she gave me and walk back to her room and wait til she comes out. I take a seat on her bed, which are littered with her bras. She’s a 34C, which is bigger than I thought she would be. I thought she’d be no more than a high B-cup. Out of curiosity, I poke around a bit, mainly looking at the different class pictures of Alison from when she was a kid that’s on her desk and walls. They bring back a lot of memories for me like how she was the first to say hello to me and offer to eat lunch together at the cafeteria in fifth grade or how she taught me a lot of the American customs we didn’t have back home like trick or treating on Halloween. I also remember the time I got suspended for pushing a kid and scraping his knee because he knocked an ice cream cone out of her hand. That went real well with my parents but I felt like the king of the world at that time, the hero protecting his princess so to speak. I make my way to her later photos such as the ones of her prom and graduation and all I can think of at the moment is how my best friend is pretty much the most beautiful person I’ve ever met and not just because of her physical beauty but her whole package. I’m really surprised she managed to stay single after starting college.

I hear the shower turn off and after a few minutes, she walks out with a towel wrapped around her.
“Geez, why didn’t you get dressed inside?” I ask her.
“Sorry, force of habit. This is my room, after all,” she says.
I turn around so she can change into some clothes.
“No peeking, pervert,” she jokingly says. I distract myself with the photos on her wall, the glass frames giving off a fuzzy reflection of Alison’s naked body. I feel a hard on coming and I try to think of something else to get my mind off her.

After a few moments, she tells me she’s good to go. I turn around to see her wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts on. I can tell she’s not wearing a bra because her nipples are somewhat poking through her shirt.
“Still reminiscing?” she asks.
“Nah, just checking out your pretty face,” I reply. She smiles at the comment. Am I flirting?
“Do you miss it?” she asks.
“Somewhat. Times seem simpler then. But college is so much better than high school,” I tell her.
“Do you miss her?” She looks at me, waiting for an answer.
“I did,” I start off. “I’m not gonna lie, there were times when I would imagine how I could’ve done things differently, how I could’ve changed to make her not change her mind about me. Was it something I did wrong? What triggered it? All questions I’ve asked myself for a good few weeks.”
“You don’t need to change,” she tells me. “Especially not for someone like her. She’s the one who missed out. Never tell yourself otherwise.”
“I know that now,” I tell her. “After seeing her like this at the party, I know now. We belong in different worlds. We’re just not meant to be.”
She places her head on my shoulder and gives me a hug. Loud thunder cackles from outside the window.
“Looks like you’re stuck here for a while?” she says.
“I don’t want to bother you,” I tell her. “Do you have an umbrella?”
“You’re gonna walk home half naked,” she asks. “Plus, it’s a thunderstorm. It could be dangerous.”
“You’re sure I won’t be a bother?” I ask.
“Don’t worry, it’s Saturday night,” she says. “I got nothing to do in the morning.”

Just as I’m about to plop my butt on her bed again, I realize the pile of under garments that’s on there.
“Oops,” she gushes. “Sorry for the mess.” She takes them and dumps them all on a stool by the closet.
“They’re…colorful,” my voice cracks.
“You pervert,” she says jokingly.

We both lie on the bed sideways, feet hanging down from the side, talking to the sound of falling rain and occasional thunder. The conversation is mainly about our high school days and she brings up the time we kissed during truth or dare.
“I can’t believe you actually went through with it,” I tell her. “I was such a nervous wreck at that time because I thought you were gonna say I had cooties or something and no girl in high school would ever touch me.”
“First off, we were in ninth grade,” she says. “We were beyond cooties at that point. And secondly, I was glad that it was you rather than pimple faced Anthony. Oh god, imagine one of them popped while it happened!”
We both started laughing uncontrollably at that image.
“And plus, we’re best friends so it wasn’t as weird as it would be compared to one of the others who only want one thing. Not to mention the fact that you were a pretty good kisser,” she says.
“Why thank you,” I tell her with a coy smile. “I try.”
“Seriously,” she says. “Amongst the top 3.”
“Did you have a crush on me,” I jokingly ask.
She doesn’t answer. She probably thought I meant it as a rhetorical. A moment passes and she asks me, “Hey, Kevin. Truth or Dare?”
Not wanting her to make me wear one of her camisoles and then maybe even get a picture of it, I chose “Truth.”
“You never answered my question earlier…why didn’t you ever ask me out?” she asks.
I take a moment before answering. I look at her, trying to see if this is some kind of trick question.
“I was afraid,” I said. “Afraid that if anything happened…like if you said no or heaven forbid you said yes and things don’t work that I would end up losing you. I mean, you were…are my best friend. You complete me in ways that I never thought a person can. I couldn’t take the chance.”
“So…you did wanted to at one point?” she asks.
“I did,” I reply.
She rolls over and gives me a kiss on the cheek. It feels really nice. She stays huddled next to me.
“Truth or dare?” I ask her.
“Umm…dare!” she responds.
“I dare you not to scream,” I tell her.
She looks at me with a confused look before I poke her in the stomach and she jumps before letting out a loud “EEIIEEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!”
“I said no screaming!” I say while laughing.
She slaps me a few times on my arms. It’s hilarious to see her try to fight me. “You fight like a chipmunk,” I tell her with a laugh. Her damp hair is covering her face as she continues to slap me and I brush it apart to reveal the most adorable face in the world. “Okay, since you failed, I get another one. Truth or Dare?”
“Truth,” she says.
I decide to have a little fun with this one. “Do you masturbate?”
“Wow, you’re so perverted!” she says.
“Well?” I ask.
“I’m not saying anything!” she says.
“Well, I guess I’ll just have to find out myself then,” I tell her. I get up off the bed and start opening a random drawer on her desk. “I wonder if I will find any special toys in here,” I jokingly say.
“Kevin, you are so stupid,” she says with a laugh.
“Does someone have some alone time thinking about…James?” I continue to joke.
“God, that’s disgusting!” she blurts out.
She gets up off the bed herself to try and stop me from looking through her drawers. During our struggle, we both end up wrestling each other while laughing really hard. She somehow manages to push me onto the bed and I pull her down with me. As she falls, her face lands on mine and our lips touch. Suddenly, the memory of that kiss we had in ninth grade rushes through my mind. She lifts her head in shock from what just happened.

Suddenly, I got stupid. I use my hand to brush her hair behind her ear and I lean up to give her a kiss on the lips. It is a stupid impulse as I am putting ten years of incredible friendship at risk by doing this. But the crazy thing is, I don’t feel any resistance. In fact, I just realize that her arms are around my neck. I wrap my arms around her and pull myself up so that we’re both in an upright position. Her hands lean gently on my chest as my heart beats like crazy to the dance of our lips. I pull back so I can see that I am not dreaming this. I look into her eyes and she into mine. We both stay silent as I hold onto her shoulders while the sound of rainfall fills the background. It seems like forever has passed and I finally break the silence.

“Please say something,” I say with a slight humorous tone.
“What took you so long?” she asks with a smile. At this moment, those dimples of hers are melting my beating heart.
“Me? I have a feeling that you’re not telling me something,” I say.
“Kevin…” she says softly. “I thought it was just a stupid crush at first. I even tried dating other guys but…it just never works. At the end of the day, I think I always knew that you’re the one I want to be with.”
“How long have you felt this way?” I ask.
“Since I was 11…” she replies.
“ELEVEN?!?!?” I blurt out. She blushes and laughs. I can’t believe this. This whole time she was into me of all people? With her looks and personality, she could’ve had anyone she wanted but she wants me? Oh man, seeing me with Elaine must’ve drove her crazy. How could I have been so stupid to not have seen this the whole time!
“So…if you did ask me out like you wanted to before, when would it have been?” she asks.
“Probably ninth grade,” I tell her. “I started to notice you in a different light since eighth grade. You were in Ms. Ramirez’s dance recital for the spring assembly and when I saw you dancing, I noticed you uh…well, let’s say suddenly, I found you to be very attractive.”
“Oh god, don’t tell me you have a tutu fetish,” she says.
“No no, it’s not that,” I say. “It’s just that…well, the tight uniform made certain…attributes apparent.” I hold my hands out and form a cup with them in front of my chest.
“You are SUCH a pervert!” she says with a giggle.
“Hey, give me a break, I was a twelve year old kid,” I say. “I mean, at first yes it was that but then I noticed how awesome you are. How you’re always so cheery and nice to everyone. And that no matter what happens, you’re there for me.”
“You are such a girl!” she says jokingly.
“Well, then you like girls, you big lesbo,” I joke back.
“You’re a real dummy for not asking me out back then,” she says.
“I can make it up to you right now,” I tell her with a smile.

We both start kissing again and it feels like an absolute fantasy come true. Never in a million years did I think this will happen. The passion we exhibit seems to know no bounds. It all feels very natural, like we are meant for this. I brush one hand through her soft silky hair while other gently explores her back. Our tongues gently caress each other between our lips, each stroke like a tender step of a waltz in our mouths. It all feels like a wonderful dream.

Then she works her way up the side of my neck and start sucking on my earlobe. She gives it a gentle nibble while I stretch the neckline of her t-shirt to reveal a shoulder, with skin as smooth as it can be. I explore her neck and shoulder with my lips and suddenly she bites my earlobe.
“OW!” I scream out. “What was that for?”
“So you know it’s not a dream,” she coyly says.
Just for that, I put my hands around her waist and flip her onto the bed so she lays down flat on her back and she lets out a light scream as I do it. I pin her down onto the bed, my hands on her wrists and I give her a gently peck on the nose before working my way around her neck. I crawl around her neck with kisses before hitting a sweet spot on her left side just under the jaw and I give it a gentle suck and her entire body shakes, trying to break free of my grip so she can ravage me. I rhythmically apply and release pressure on the spot using my lips and occasionally give it a soft flick with my tongue and she lets out a few deep breaths. I release my hold to see a nice light purple spot on where I was sucking. I sit up over her.
“How do you like THAT?” I tease.
“Not bad,” she says. “But I got something better.”
She pulls her upper body up with her legs still under mine and she places her hands just under my armpit and she brings her face to my chest and sticks out her tongue. She takes her tongue and touches my chest, swirling it around my left nipple. She’s right – this IS better! Between nice wet swirls, she would give it a suck and it’s driving me crazy. While she’s doing that, she uses her hand to play with the other one and I can feel my penis struggle to come to life being trapped in the tight pair of shorts it’s in. My breaths become shallow as she licks, sucks and even gently bites my nipples. My penis is now throbbing from the sensation.
“Looks like my magic is working,” she says. “Though it hardly seems fair that I get to have all my clothes on.”

And with one swift motion, she pulls her t-shirt off to reveal the greatest pair of breasts I have ever seen. They are teardrop shaped perky mounds that point out towards you, topped off by a pair of puffy pink nips that are to die for. They give off an amazing jiggle every time she moves. I have only dreamed about what they would look like and the real thing is just so much better. I can’t stop staring at them and even though we just made out, I act like a shy doofus when it comes to handling her assets.
“May I?” I ask.
“Yah, why do you think I brought them out,” she says.
I take my hands and start exploring the outline of these amazing boobs with my fingers, which sends a shiver up her body. I cup them in my hands and using my thumb, I massage her nipples in a circular motion, which turns her on. I bring her close and kiss her again as my hands play with her breasts. Not before long, I wrap my left arm around her back and hold her tight as I lower myself to the perfect angle and height and I start kissing the top part where her cleavage would meet and work my way down the right breast, exploring every nook, cranny and curve with my lips. I start moving towards the nipple without touching them. I take my tongue and go around the edges of the nipple, never once making any contact with the beautiful pink puff and it’s driving her insane.
“Stop being a tease and just suck on it!” she demands.
With a request like that, how can I refuse? I lick her nipple with my wet tongue and blow a small gush of cool air from my breath onto it, causing it to immediately harden. I take the entire nipple into my mouth and as I apply pressure with my lips, my tongue goes on a frenzy, attacking every sensitive nerve ending it can. I lay her down flat on her back again while her nipple is still in my mouth and using my hand, I flick my index finger back and forth in quick swift motions across the other nipples and Alison starts moaning. I take that second nipple that my tongue has been neglecting into my mouth and continue. For a good ten minutes, I do nothing but feast on these wonderful as her hands grab onto my hair and back, anything they can get a hold of to get through this pleasurable experience. I put a nipple between my front teeth and gently give it a bite and she softly says, “yes, bite them…bite bite…” Her nipples are so sensitive that each touch is pushing her over the edge. My hard on is about to explode from my tight pants. This is such an incredible moment that I never want it to end. I never thought in a million years that I would be doing what I’m doing with Alison.

I finally stop so she can breathe properly and I bring her up to kiss me. Our arms caress our touching naked upper bodies as I gently suck on her upper lip while she licks my lower lip. My hands make their way to her shorts and I pull them down to reveal a pair of black cotton panties that are soaked. I place a finger on top of the damp spot and with a bit of pressure, I brush it up and down her vaginal line.
“Wow…” she pants.
“Oh, I’m not done with you yet,” I tell her.
I take her shorts and panties off to reveal a small slit of pink flesh that is clean from any hair with a shiny bright pearl on top. Her scent is so alluring that I can’t wait to taste her. I turn her over so she’s on her knees and I arch her back down to raise her cute bubble butt up in the air. I sit by her side and take my hand behind her. I warm her up with my fingers first, massaging her clit with my thumb as my middle and ring fingers penetrate her wet but tight vaginal hole. I wiggle my fingers inside of her with rapid motion and I can feel it fill up with liquid instantly.
“Kevin, you are amazing!” she screams out.
I bring my head down to kiss her along her back while my fingers work their magic inside her. She brings herself up with my fingers still inside her and as she comes up, she licks my body from the stomach up to my left nipple and clasps it in her mouth. She lets out moans of pleasure and my shorts are now bulging massively. As warm liquid falls down my fingers, she bites harder and a sudden spike of sensation hits me that make me shiver in delight. I pull my fingers out and Alison collapses on the bed.

“You peed your bed,” I say jokingly with a laugh.
“You’re so stupid,” she retorts as she blushes. “Oh my god, this is so embarrassing!”
“Don’t be embarrassed,” I tell her. “You’re beautiful.” And I give her an eskimo kiss before planting a gentle kiss on her soft lips.
“Why am I the only one naked here?” she asks.
“Good question,” I say. “These shorts are starting to piss me off, especially with this hard on.”
“Awww…did I do that?” she teases. “I’m so sorry life is so “hard” for you.”
I poke her on the stomach and she jumps and screams. “That’s for using such a terrible pun.”
“Well, if those pants are so hard to bare with…” she says as I look at her, threatening her with another poke. “UNINTENTIONAL!” she screams. “But seriously, why don’t you take them off?”
I guess by now there’s no point in being shy. I whip them off and my throbbing hard on bounce up to relish the glorious freedom it has been given.
“HOLY SHIT!” she screams.
“What?” I ask.
“It’s huge!” she says. “Not gonna lie, I was expecting like maybe 4 inches or something cuz you’re…you know.”
”Alison, I’m not a dwarf. Why would you think that?” I ask.
“Well, you are Asian…” she says.
“That is a terrible stereotype and you should be ashamed for thinking it,” I tell her and poke her in the stomach again, causing her to shriek and jump.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I stand corrected,” she says.
She looks at it with acute curiosity and amazement. I give it a twitch, which surprises her.
“Geez, Kevin!” she lets out and I chuckle.
“You act like you have never seen a dick before,” I tell her.
“Well, not one like this…” she says.
“What do you mean?” I ask her. “I thought you and Kenny…”
“No…Kenny never managed to get it up,” she tells me. “And he had a crazy case of premature ejaculation. And he’s a grower so…I never saw squat.”
“You’re telling me that I am your first…?”
“Well…yah!”
“You poor girl,” I tell her.
“Shut up!” she screams. “Wait…did you and Elaine…?”
“NO!” I blurt out. “No…absolutely not. No!”
“Good, cuz I don’t want her sloppy seconds,” she jokes.
I bring her head up to me and I give her a kiss. We embrace and make out for a little while longer and my hardened dick pokes her in the stomach and she jumps.
“Oh wow, that’s awesome!” I say.
“You are having WAY too much fun with me being ticklish,” she says. She looks at my penis again and fascinated by it, she asks “Can I touch it?”
“Yah, why do you think I brought it out?” I retort, imitating her earlier when she said it about her boobs.
She wraps her tender right hand around my shift and just holds it for a moment before she starts to gently jerk it. She brings her mouth to my right nipple and starts nibbling as she starts pumping faster. The combination of her tongue swirling around my nipple plus her gentle hands stroking my hard cock is intense and I force her to let go.
“What’s the matter?” she asks.
“I just need to slow down,” I say. “After all, guys need to recharge after and I’m not done with you yet to finish so soon.”

I lay her down on the bed and kiss her before working my way down. A gentle suck on her neck, a nibble on her puffed-up nipple and a wet stroke from my tongue down her stomach and I reach her engorged clit at the top of her tight slit. I raise her right leg and start kissing my way down from her foot. Once I reach the part where the thigh meets her vagina, I start sucking the way I did with her neck earlier, giving her an inner thigh hickey that shocks her body. I give the lower part of her soaking slit a gentle flick with my tongue, brushing the insides of those tender lips for a sec before making my way back up to the clitoris. I give it a lick and she lets out an “ooooh.” I take the whole thing in my mouth and start sucking on it.
“Oh geez,” she moans.
I eat out every inch of her sweet wet snatch, even occasionally brushing my tongue across her butt hole and lapping up every bit of juice that comes out from her pussy. Her musky smell is turning me on like crazy and I swallow up every ounce of liquid that flows out. I start working her clit again as my hands massage those tender breasts and puffy nipples of hers. Soon she can’t take anymore and a gush of vaginal juice spray my face and I lick and slurp up every drop that is on her.

I sit up and ask, “Alison, do you have a condom?”
“No, it’s okay,” she says. “I’m on the pill. I didn’t want our first time to be with a rubber.”
I place my penis on the outer opening of her vagina and gently thrust my way in.
“Oohhhhhh…” she lets out.
I go slowly at first, kissing her lips as I thrust in and out. Soon, I start going faster and faster and her tight pussy is giving me a crazy workout but it’s no problem thanks to how lubricated she is from her juices. I position myself to suck on her boobs while I stuff her snatch with my cock and she screams in ecstacy. Her tight pussy walls cling tight around my bloated cock and our hands and lips go wild, trying to touch every inch of our bodies that’s not being pleasured. Her pussy is gushing wet as every thrust I make creates a slushing noise.

After a while of this, I pick her up and turn her around on her knees and penetrate her from behind. She has the cutest butt ever and I give those plump cheeks a squeeze while I hump her. Our hips start moving in perfect rhythm with each other. She brings her body up and pulls her arm up and back to wrap them around my neck while one of my hands squeeze her tit while the other massage her clit.
“Oh god, I can’t feel my legs!” she screams out.
“Alison, you are so beautiful and amazing,” I tell her.
“You are too,” she softly moans.
Juice drips down her thighs and I continue to thrust in and out of her gushing wet pussy. A few more minutes later, I’m exhausted and ready to fall down. Our bodies are soaked from the workout and I’m barely hanging on from exploding myself. Wanting to give me a breather, she climbs on top of me and starts grinding me, her clit being pleasured by my abdomen. After a bit of cowgirl style grinding, she brings her legs up while I’m still inside her and she maintains a squatting position and bounces up and down on my cock. I place a finger on her clit to massage and she lets out “don’t do that, I won’t be able to stand!” and brushes my hand away. I lay back as I enjoy the view of her pouncing me and her bubblelicious breasts bouncing up and down in hypnotic rhythms. The view is amazing as her chest is heaving from deep breaths. As she continues to bounce harder and harder, she’s closer to exploding and juices drip more and more down my cock. Moments later, she lets out a scream and plops herself on top of me as she cums once again. I gently brush her hair and caress while she lies on top of me with heavy breaths. She climbs off of me and tells me to stand up.

I get up on the bed and she sits up on her knees. Her height puts her at the perfect level and she takes her mouth and wraps it around my swollen cock, barely able to take it all in. She takes one hand and jerks the bottom of the shaft while sucking on the head, flicking her tongue on the spot just under the opening. I can feel the heavy sensation filling up my shaft. I try to warn her.
“Alison…I’m about to…”
She just continues to suck, thrusting in and out with greater speed as her tongue licks my head. A moment later, I unleash a wave of cum into her mouth, coating her throat with creamy white goodness which she swallows every ounce of. But she’s not done. Before my hard on could fade, she drags me down on my knees and starts sucking at my nipples while jerking my cock rapidly. She then starts sucking on my cock again and uses both her hands to stimulate my nipples and I can feel a second urge coming. I pull her down as I lay down flat and take one of her puffy nipples in my mouth and she strokes my cock faster than ever. She starts licking my nipple again and a second gush of semen flies out from my cock all over the bed. We both collapse and lay there still on the bed with her on top of me to the side and my arm around her.

The rain dies down a little and the only sound in the arm is the heavy

“So…I guess we’re not friends anymore,” she cheekily says.
“We haven’t been just friends for a long time,” I tell her. “Somehow, I think deep down, we both knew that. Like I said, you complete me in ways that no one ever can.”
She gives me a kiss from hearing that and places her head back down on my body. I brush her hair behind her ear and gently stroke her arm.
“I love you, Alison…” I tell her.
She blushes and gives me a kiss on the cheek before saying “I love you too, Kevin. I always have.”
I gently raise her chin up to me and I give her a passionate kiss. We slept through the night in each other’s arms and from that moment on, Alison and I start dating and life could not be better. I always knew that Alison is special and figured that she would be a big part of my life no matter what. Two years after we finish college, we get married and pretty much live out our lives with a happily ever after ending.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Melissa and Sara loose their anal virginity!

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Gay, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, asian, threesome, True Story, Wife

Introduction:

We continue our exploration with an Asian girl, Sara.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My wife Melissa and I decided to try and seduce a really sexy young woman from her office named Sara.

Sara had just turned 20 and was new to my wife’s office. She had moved to the area for the job and had only been here for about 5 or 6 months when this encounter occurred.

Sara was of Vietnamese decent and she is petite with very large breasts. Sara’s hair was black shoulder length and her legs seemed to go on forever. Her personality was very bubbly and she had a terrific smile and was always happy. She is a person that you would want your son to marry.

Melissa and I set our plan in to motion and she asked Sara if she would like to come to our house for supper one night and being new to the area she accepted the invitation.

Sara showed up with a bottle of red wine and a bottle of white wine, she said she did not know what we were having so she wanted to cover the bases. We ate a nice dinner and talked and ended up finishing both bottles of wine. I naturally opened another from our stock and we drank some more. Sara was just plain beautiful, her dark skin and her smile and constant giggling told me that she was getting a little drunk.

I told Sara that she should not drive home and she could stay in our extra bedroom for the night and she agreed.

Now we had her at the house and the plan was working!

Melissa and her sat on the floor in front of me and talked and drank and my wife made a comment on how pretty she was. Sara thanked her and said she didn’t think she was very cute, but thanks for the compliment.

I then chimed in, “Sara you are gorgeous, why do you think you are not?”

“Well, I am Asian and I would love to look as sexy as your wife, I mean look at her she’s beautiful, light skin beautiful hair and a very sexy body!” Sara replied.

“You know, most guys love Asian girls, they are very sexy.” I told her.

My wife Melissa said, “Sara, you are much sexier than me, you are young and your dark skin is really hot, I would make love to you if I were a man!”

“Really?, Thank you.” Sara replied as she smiled at Melissa.

Melissa felt that her chance was now so she moved over to Sara and hugged her and kissed her on the cheek. Sara looked at my wife and smiled and kind of nestled herself in to my wife.

Melissa began to rub her back as she held her and Sara moaned in acceptance.

Sara looked at Melissa and my wife kissed her right on the lips. It was a long wet kiss and the both cooed as their sexy wet lips met!

My cock was swollen as I new Melissa at least had hit pay dirt. Their kissing became more intense and Melissa began to massage Sara’s breasts. Sara backed off a little and then almost like she gave in to the intense feeling of lust began to kiss Melissa passionately.

I got on to the floor with them and began to kiss Sara’s back and she stopped kissing my wife and smiled at us both. Melissa began to pull her dress off and Sara followed suit. Sara’s breasts were very nice probably a c cup and her dark nipples were erect. I pulled my shirt off and Melissa and Sara turned their attention to me and began to kiss my chest and massage me. Sara began to kiss me and her little tongue darted around my mouth as Melissa sucked on my nipples!

It felt great and then Melissa pulled her skirt and panties all the way off exposing her beautiful breasts and smoothly shaven pussy. Sara giggle and then smiled as she slowly peeled her dress and panties off. Her little pussy was very sexy and it too was smooth and hair free!

Melissa unzipped my pants and my cock popped out and Sara let out a gasp, “Jeez, that’s big!”

Melissa smiled at Sara and began to stroke my cock. Sara wasted no time putting a hand on my cock and helping my sext wife stroke my big swollen cock. Sara tuned her body and I got a great view of her little pussy as she moved closer to my cock.

Melissa said, “Wait a minute!” and jumped up and went to our room and got her toys.

She put them in hot water and came back in to the room as Sara continued to stroke my cock with her little hands. “Whatya got there?” Sara wondered aloud.

“I have my toys and I wanna play with them tonight!” Melissa said seductively.

Sara looked at Melissa and said, “Can I suck his cock, the size of it is driving me crazy!” “Sure Sara, suck his cock and he can eat your pussy!”

Sara began to take my cock in to her warm little mouth and then she straddled my face so I now had a very sexy, tight, wet Asian pussy staring me in the face!

I wasted no time, I began to suck her wet pussy lips and flick her clit with my tongue as Sara tried to get my cock in to her mouth!

I was great, her pussy was so wet and tasted so good!

As Sara worked her mouth down on my cock, Melissa sat there playing with her pussy beside us. Sara now had my cock in her mouth and was sucking it really nicely.

Melissa rubbed her pussy and moaned and then she pulled one of her smaller dildo’s from the hot water and moved around to Sara’s ass. I kept licking and sucking her pussy and Melissa massaged her ass cheeks.

Sara moaned as I ate her pussy and I moaned as she sucked my cock like a pro. Melissa began to rub the dildo on Sara’s pussy and Sara looked around at her and gave a nervous smile as Melissa pressed the head of the dildo in to her wet slit. Sara moaned as the dildo entered her tight hole!

I watched as the dildo slowly spread her pussy lips apart and slowly began to disappear inside her. Sara moaned louder as the dildo impaled her pussy and I had a birds eye view of it all.

Sara moaned louder, but also sucked more furiously on my cock. Soon Melissa was thrusting the dildo into Sara’s pussy as it squished and sloshed in her tight wet hole.

“Oh yes, fuck me Melissa, fuck me!” Sara moaned and then inhaled my cock again!

Melissa picked up the pace of her thrusting and Sara met each thrust as her juices dripped from her and on to my face! Sara began to moan as loud as she could with a mouth full of cock and then she stopped and began to quake as her pussy grabbed the dildo and began to pulse!

Melissa kept pushing it in and out and Sara began to squirt and she groaned as the release of fluid leaked from her pussy!

Sara could not suck my cock at this point, she just laid her head on my stomach and moaned as Melissa banged her pussy.

I was covered in her fluids and Melissa smiled and gave me a pouty face and asked, “Does my baby wanna cum?”

“I do, I wanna fill Sara’s pussy up!” I stuttered.

Sara crawled down without turning around and arched her back as she placed her pussy in front of my cock and I began to feed my cock in to her little pussy. I was amazed how tight her pussy was!

I watched as she rode me reverse cowgirl style and my wife went to her front and they kissed and Sara rubbed my wife’s pussy as she pumped her tight snatch up and down on my rock hard cock!

“Oh, your cock feels so big in me!” She stammered.

I watched as her pussy stretched open and on my cock as she slide up and down, her ass was rock hard and perfectly shaped!

I began to moan and Sara knew I was about to cum and she picked up the pace of her furious pussy pumping until I had to let go and I started to fill her with my hot cum!

Sara moaned, “Oh, it’s so warm in me, cum in me, don’t stop!”

My cock continued to erupt like a volcano spewing molten sperm in to her tight little box and Sara also began to cum as the slippery warmth filled her pussy.

“Oh, I’m cumming again, fuck me, don’t stop, please don’t stop!” Sara screamed!

I fucked this little pussy for all I was worth and I felt the warmth of her liquid as she squirted on my cock, it was fucking awesome!

Sara stopped pumping my cock and slowly pulled her cum soaked pussy off and my cum oozed from her hole! I don’t know if you have ever tried reverse cowgirl, but it is damn sexy, you get a great view of the pussy and ass!

Sara took a drink of wine as did I. Melissa was rubbing her pussy and told Sara, “I wanna eat your pussy!”

Sara immediately rolled over and spread her legs exposing her swollen glistening pussy and Melissa began to lick our juices from it. I watched as Melissa happily ate Sara’s pussy!

I watched for awhile until my cock got hard and without a word, I slide in behind Melissa and quickly plowed in to her pussy! I think she was shocked as her reaction was almost one of pain! I fucked her for a few minutes and Sara announced that she wanted to eat Melissa while I fucked her!

I once again got behind Melissa and was moving my cock towards her wet hole when Sara grabbed my cock and began to suck it. She did this and then fed my cock in to Melissa’s pussy!

Now Sara had the view I did awhile ago and she fondled my balls as they slapped against Melissa’s clit and she licked and sucked her clit at the same time. Melissa looked over her shoulder and said, “Stick your cock in my ass baby, I wanna know what it feels like!”

I grabbed the lube and slowly worked it into her ass to stretch her open a little before I introduced her to my big cock. Sara and Melissa kept eating each others pussies.

“This is so fucking hot!” Sara announced as she watched my cock begin to slide in to Melissa’s tight little ass! Melissa moaned as my cock began to open her like nothing she had ever felt!

I pushed until the head of my cock was fully inside her ass and then I paused. As I could feel her ass begin to relax I began to push slowly in to her ass. She was so fucking tight I was amazed at how good it felt. A pussy is one thing and unless you are a fucking a virgin teenager, nothing is tighter than a virgin ass!

I pushed slowly and steadily as Melissa gasped and moaned and Sara licked at her pussy. Melissa said, “Go slow baby, it feels so fucking good. I’ve never felt so full!”

I pushed until my cock disappeared and then slowly began to withdraw and then pushed in again. By now, Melissa’s as was able to accept my cock and she began to slowly meet my thrusts, all she could do was moan, “Oh my god, Oh my god, it feels so good baby, don’t stop!”

Sara kept playing with Melissa’s pussy as I fucked her slowly. Melissa did her best to continue sucking Sara’s pussy between moans and groans!

Soon, I was able to pick up the pace and fucked her harder and harder until Melissa began to scream with pleasure and I knew she was cumming as I could feel her ass begin to clamp around my cock, Melissa was breathing so heavy as I fucked her I thought she was going to pass out.

I fucked her until I began to cum up her ass and she just screamed as my cock spurted in her ass and then got slippery as my cum encompassed my cock in her tight little ass.

Sara watched in awe as she observed my cock pulsating inside Melissa and she watched as Melissa’s pussy quivered with delight!

I shot the last spurt in to Melissa and stopped with my cock buried all the way in her ass and then slowly withdrew from her. I pulled out and again watched as my load of cum oozed from her tiny little ass!

Sara exclaimed, “That was fucking hot you guys, I want you to fucked my ass next!”

“OK, I stuttered, but you’ll have to give me a few minutes to recover. I think that was the hardest I have cum in 20 years. I t was so sexy taking my wife’s ass cherry!

After about an hour of reveling in what had just happened and talking about it and assuring Sara that I would be as gently with her as I was with Melissa, she wanted me to take her ass cherry too!

I’ll bet there aren’t many guys who can say they fucked 2 virgin asses in one night!

Sara’s ass was as fucking sexy as Melissa’s, even more so maybe because as I said her ass was perfectly shaped and rock hard. I guess a 20 year old still has the upper hand on some things.

Sara came hard and squirted again during the popping of her ass cherry!

Sara has become very close to us and she spends a great deal of time with my wife and I, and we even do things other than sex with her!

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A Teacher’s Release

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cruelty, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Male/Female, School, Written by women

Introduction:

A young woman forced to marry a horrible man finds joy in her life.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

*This is a work of pure fiction and a new story for me. Not part of any other series. I hope you like it. Sorry I was away for a couple of months and thank you to everyone who sent me PMs asking me to start writing again. I assure you there will be more All for Mr. Redman and Yukio’s Adventures.

English is not my first language but I am trying to improve!**

A Teacher’s Release

My name is Sugihara Seiko. Since moving to North America I have had to explain many times that my first name is Seiko. Sugihara is my married name, the name of my husband’s family. I come from a traditional family, one that has a long history.

My marriage to my husband’s family, which was not as esteemed as my own, was one of politics and business. My father was business partner’s with my husband and had urged me strongly to consider marriage into my husband’s very wealthy merchant family. I was not pleased by it. My husband was 20 years older than I was, a very controlling man, and he had a tendency toward perversion when it came to sex.

At age 24 I was married to him, having freshly graduated from University. I graduated from Todai, the University of Tokyo, generally regarded as Japan’s most prestigious University. It had been my intention to be a Sensei, a teacher, but my marriage to Hiro ruined that dream. I harboured much resentment to that, but did as my father had asked and married Hiro anyway.

My wedding day was not joyous to me, but I appeared as a happy bride and made sure that Hiro never sensed any of the resentment I had toward him. My wedding night was a nightmare and I discovered for the first time what my husband was like.

To help you understand, I was always considered a beautiful woman. I have long black hair, stand 5’6” tall, and weigh 115lbs. My measurements are 34C-22-33. My skin is flawless and silky smooth, with only a hint of tan to it. My eyes I have been told are mesmerizing. They are large and are amber coloured. This unique feature captures the attention of men almost as much as my body. I am very fit from regular work outs and swimming daily.

My husband was 5’4” tall, had a pudgy build, and an ugly face with a perpetual scowl on it. His eyes were too close together and the set of his brows made him look just what he was, cruel. Although only 44 years old he looked 54. He smoked constantly and drank far too much on a regular basis. His stocky legs, sagging belly, and flat ass were in no way attractive to me. His cock was also a thing of great disappointment. It was small, about four inches at most, and was not very thick at all. Normally this would not have been an issue, but he would cum in less time than it took to boil an egg at the best of times. Usually, he would cum after perhaps ten thrusts.

On our wedding night we stayed at a very upscale hotel. It was exceedingly modern, and our three room luxury suite was the best they had.

When we entered the lobby many people looked at us probably wondering how he had managed to marry me. I have always been able to control my facial reactions and appeared to all as a happy bride. As soon as we got on the elevator Hiro turned to me and began pawing at my body with his pudgy hands.

“Such a good wife, now you will learn how to please me Seiko… are you going to be a good wife?” he asked leering into my face. All I could smell was the stink of bad cigarettes and alcohol on his breath, and when I saw his darkly yellowed teeth I almost lost composure.

“Of course my husband, I am so happy you wanted to marry me.” I said and managed to sound convincing.

When we left the elevator I found out that his lack of manners was almost complete. He practically dragged me by the arm to our suite and once the door was open he pushed me inside, nearly causing me to loose my balance.

Pushing down on my shoulders he ordered me to take off his shoes. I did so, but did not dare look up at him. I did not want to see his leering eyes watching me do this for him. Slipping off my own sandals I was left in my tabi socks.

He pulled my to my feet and began roughly yanking on my obi, trying to remove it so he could open my kimono. Deciding to save my beautiful clothing from harm I offered to get him a drink and disrobe for him. He smiled at that and said simply “Go”.

I walked over to the bar and prepared him a triple scotch, knowing what he likes. I walked over to him and offered it to him properly. He took it from my hand and said he needed a cigarette. I smiled and turned around and went to the bar and opened a package for him. I selected one and put it between my lips and lit if for him, before walking over and placing it gently between his lips. I do not smoke and find the practice of lighting his cigarettes offensive, but he likes my lipstick on them and enjoys making me do it for him.

I walked back and stood about six feet away from him. I slowly disrobed, making it as sensuous as I could, revealing my body to him teasingly, trying to make this pleasant for him, while at the same time protecting my clothing. All the while I was imagining I was a Great Lady and that I had just married a great and handsome Daimyo (Lord) of old. My imaginary husband was noble, samurai, and all that the romantic stories promised. My Prince Charming in western terms.

I was brought back to reality when my real husband snapped “Enough Wife” and got out the chair quickly. He advanced on me rapidly and grabbed my wrist pulling me to him. He locked his mouth onto mine and began kissing me, his tongue invading my mouth, while he held my head in place. He was twisting my hair in his fist, ruining the hours of time spent making my hair perfect for the wedding. It hurt and his kiss tasted foul.

Leaning back Hiro looked at my flawless breasts and said “I am going to enjoy using you Seiko, you are lovely, a body likes your will look so perfect when I begin to do all the things I have planned for you. Women are nothing but sluts inside, and you will be my perfect and obedient slut.”

Hiro pushed me to my knees and tore his own clothes off quickly, revealing his unattractive body to me for the first time. I knew why my father had wanted me to marry him, but for the first time I felt hatred for my father. How could he do this to me? How could he ever think I would be happy with this pig of a man? I know that my happiness was not of primary concern, but I had to wonder if my father had deluded himself into thinking this low bred smelly bastard was even capable of pleasing me.

His cock was already hard and he grabbed my hair again and said “Open you mouth.”

I did so and he rammed his cock into my mouth. I was easily able to accommodate it’s size and he suddenly pushed me back on the floor. “You fucking slut!!! You whore… I was told you were a virgin, but you have done that before!” How to explain that I had not, that he simply had a cock that was easily taken orally because of it’s limited size?

“But husband I am a virgin! I have never seen a cock before and yours is so beautiful. I don’t know anything about this and thought I was doing it right! I’m so sorry husband if I have done something wrong.” I pleaded in my defence.

Hiro slapped my breasts hard causing me to fall backward and knelt over my legs. “We will see and if you are lying you will suffer! I will not tolerate a wife who has given herself to another man!” He snarled at me, as he roughly jammed his fat finger into my dry pussy. It hurt badly and I felt his finger hit my hymen. I turned my head away and brought my hands to my face hiding the shame that was flushing my cheeks. So many older men were gentle and considerate lovers, my friends had said so, but this evil man was clearly the exception and now I was married to him.

He grabbed my hands and pulled them away from my face, he then grabbed my chin and screamed “Look at me!” I opened my eyes, tears streaming from them and regarded his seemingly black eyes, seeing the cold dead heart he had clearly in them.

“You are lucky slut… if you ever allow another man to touch you I will kill you for being an unfaithful wife… for being a dirty whore. You are my whore, do you understand?”

“Yes husband!” I screamed in fear.

“Good… never forget who’s wife you are!” He roared. How could I? This was hell and he was a demon sent to torment me.

He got off of my thighs and roughly shoved them apart. He positioned himself between them and leaned down licking my face and neck. I turned my head away and he appeared not to care. There was no need to pretend being a devoted lover. He did not care if I wanted him or not, I was being a good wife in his mind by simply spreading myself for him.

When his mouth reached my perfect breasts he seized one of my nipples in his teeth and bit it very hard. I screamed loudly and felt his cock suddenly try to shove into my dry pussy. He sat back and spit on my pussy and jammed a finger into it, making me cry out again. He spread his saliva around and lined up again and without ceremony or warning shoved his cock back into my poor virginal pussy. He tore my hymen with the thrust and my pussy burned in pain. He started thrusting immediately without any care for the pain he was giving me. I was still crying loudly when in a short time I felt his body go rigid and he spewed his foul seed deep into my battered pussy.

He fell downwards, laying on my body panting. I was not sure how I was supposed to feel at this point. So many of my girlfriends had told me wonderful stories of their adventures sexually, but this was not a wonderful story. It did not reflect any of the things they said. I had defended my virtue and protected it until the age of 24, only to have it brutally taken from me by a rutting pig of a man.

He climbed off of me apparently very satisfied with himself and said “You were good wife… did you enjoy that? The first cock into your heavenly gate?”

I muttered “Yes husband, thank you.” and wondered how stupid was he to believe that. I saw his chest swell with pride as he went over and got himself another drink. I was left laying on the carpeted floor, his cum and my blood leaking out of my agonized pussy. At that moment I knew I hated my father for this. I also hated my husband.

He lit another cigarette and sat down to enjoy his drink and turned the television on.

I slowly got up, and with my hand cupping my wounded pussy, I walked slowly to the shower, bent over. He paid me no mind at all. I went into the shower and turned it on and sat on the toilet. I did what I needed to do, feeling the tears still streaming down my face. Marriage is not supposed to be like this, I knew that.

I got into the shower and began washing his stink and cum off of me. I was lost in my thoughts when I heard him open the bathroom door. He came to the shower and slid the door open and walked inside, naked with his ugly cock hard.

“Bathe me” he said. I did so as dutifully as I could manage.

When I was finished rinsing him he began pawing at my breasts again, capturing the nipples between his fingers and twisting them painfully. I was crying out and whimpering which only seemed to inflame him more. He began slapping them and said “I love seeing the redness on them, it looks so good on your skin.”

“Turn around and bend over” he added.

I did so, hating it, but glad he could not see my face anymore as my hair fell down over me, covering my shame. He began spanking my vulnerable ass, laughing and commenting on how good it looked. I was crying and wondering why he had to be so cruel. When he spanked my sore pussy I almost dropped to my knees. He seemed to be spanking me everywhere, my ass, pussy, and thighs.

“It is so good to see you can be an obedient wife. Your worth everything I had to do for your family… and now I get to fuck your high class body, use you, and punish you for all the times I was looked down on by women like you.” he said with clear joy in his voice.

I felt his cock rubbing along my pussy lips and up to my ass. The only lubrication was the water and the soap still on my body. I did not feel anything for him and was not juicing up on my own. When his cock head began hitting my asshole and I realized his intention I screamed out “NO! Not that please!”

He slapped my ass hard and said “You will take whatever your husband gives you!”. He grabbed a hold of my hips and rammed his cock into my ass. I screamed and nearly collapsed, my ass was on fire and felt as if it was being torn open. He began rapidly pounding my ass and I was screaming the entire time.

Fortunately for me he finished quickly in my ass. His cum filling my sore bottom and he pulled out laughing.

He grabbed my hair and turned me around making me kneel before him and shoved his cock into my mouth. I tried to pull away. He responded by grabbing my breast painfully and yelled “Clean your husband’s cock!” I resisted for a moment, but when he began crushing my breast in his hand I relented. I cleaned his wilted soft cock and he just turned and walk out of the shower.

I sat there feeling completely violated, tears running down my cheeks. He yelled “Get out here! Don’t be lazy!”

I managed to come out of the shower and he made me towel him off. He kissed me roughly and left the bathroom whistling happily. I knelt there and then slowly made my way back into the shower to clean myself again.

When I came out he was already asleep. I crawled into the bed as far away from him as I could and curled up. I fell asleep eventually, only to find my dreams tormented by what I had endured.

In the morning he got up and dressed. I was awakened when he yelled at me to get up and get his coffee. I did so and served it to him. He refused to let me dress and kept running his hands over me. He said he had to go out, but to make sure I was faithful, he had something for me.

He produced a chastity belt, an old style and ornate looking one. He fixed it to me and locked it, placing the key in his pocket. “This will prevent you from giving in to your slutty desire to cheat. A whore like you needs cock all the time and I will not have you spreading yourself for anyone but me.”

He then left and I looked at this cage he had affixed to me. It was not comfortable to wear and I hated it. This was not the middle ages and my loathing for him grew. I gradually dressed and was forced to wait for his return.

That wedding night set the tone for our marriage. He was vile, controlling in all ways. I was not even permitted to leave our house to buy groceries. He had a service that I could call and made sure only women delivered anything to me. My clothing was also dealt with. Using his wealth he had women or very old men come to provide me with the finest in carefully tailored clothes. The majority of the time he insisted I wear expensive traditional kimonos at home as he did not want me getting crazy western notions.

As a result of my dutiful behaviour my father’s wealth increased dramatically, my husband investing in all my father’s business ventures. I understood that my happiness and body had been traded for wealth. It did not reduce my loathing for the situation, but at least I had the satisfaction of knowing I was doing my duty and that my own personal honour had increased as a result. The only visitors I was permitted were my family and women of my husband’s choosing. The ones he chose had only one objective, I soon realized, to try and bait me into saying anything negative about him. I did not as I caught on quickly to their games.

My husband informed me one evening that he had made a purchase of controlling shares in a company located in the United States, and that he had purchased a home there. We would be moving there for at least a year so that he could closely oversee things there. I knew I would be living under basically house arrest there, as I had for the four years of marriage hell I had endured to that point.

I was not excited at all. My husband strongly warned me about how American men are evil and will try to seduce me, how all they think about is football, beer, and fucking pretty Asian women. That was the only time my since my wedding night my husband had said anything remotely suggesting I was pretty. I did think that I was not worried about American men, how could they be any worse than the cruel beast I was married to. I was completely deprived of any sexual satisfaction by the combination of the chastity belt and his pathetic fucking. I used to masturbate regularly, but even that had been taken away from me.

By all appearances I was a happy wife. Inside I was dead and barely clinging to my desire to live. The only thing keeping me going was the knowledge of what I was doing for my family. If I took my own life Hiro would use everything he had to destroy my father.

We arrived in America and moved to New York City. The best part of the move was that I spent an entire day without my chastity belt. It would not have passed airport security. I managed to bring myself satisfaction a few times in the aircraft bathroom, but that was all, and only when Hiro was asleep.

New York City seemed exciting, and I wished I could have seen it. Hiro kept me secluded and I settled into a truly lonely life, deprived of my family and anything resembling a social life. Hiro would take me out with his business associates, but during those times I was paraded like a trophy and not permitted to speak to them. He forbade me from speaking any English in order to “Keep the dirty minded American’s from getting any ideas,” he said.

Hiro was full of shit. The men and their wives seemed very kind and I detected that they realized what a beast my husband was. Whatever they thought was not even close to the truth, but they were always kind to me despite the apparent language barrier. Hiro did not allow me to accept any invitations to spend time with the wives, since “American wives are all sluts, spoiled and undisciplined.” he would claim.

I knew he was lying, he just did not want me out of his sight. His obsessive jealously and his temper would not allow it. He was a profoundly insecure man.

Everything changed for me one evening. I was alone at home, as usual, and was taking care of the laundry. There was a knock at the door and I looked at the monitor and saw two uniformed NYPD Officers standing there. I hesitated, having been forbidden to open the door. But they simply kept buzzing.

Deciding I had better speak to them I made my way to the door and opened it. They both removed their hats and one nodded at me by way of greeting.

They were both Caucasian, but the one officer bowed deeply and then said in flawless Japanese “We are very sorry to disturb you. I am Sgt. Daniel Martin, this is Officer Joseph Prelazzi. Do I have the honour of speaking to Mrs. Sugihara Seiko? ”

I responded in Japanese “Yes, I am Mrs. Sugihara. How may I help you?”

He looked uncomfortable for a moment and said “Mrs. Sugihara, may we please come inside. We have some rather distressing information for you concerning your husband and these matters are best discussed in private.”

The other Officer clearly did not understand what was being said. I looked back at Sgt Martin and said “Yes please, welcome to our home. May I offer you both some tea Sgt. Martin?”

They came inside and Sgt. Martin slipped his shoes off. Officer Prelazzi watched him do this and mimicked his action.

“No thank you Mrs. Sugihara. Is there someplace we can sit down and talk?” he asked.

“Of course, if you would both please follow me.” I replied and lead them to the living room.

I heard Sgt. Martin say to Officer Prelazzi “Remember what I said. You wont’ see any emotion on her face. Just accept that. It means nothing to us… everyone reacts differently. With her it is cultural, keep your face clear and for the love of god don’t hug her or touch her, no matter how bad you feel for her.”

“Sure Sarge, thanks.” he replied.

When we reached the living room and they were seated I carefully sat and said “What information concerning my husband do you wish to share?” I asked calmly realizing what they were about to tell me, practically praying for it. I continued in Japanese as it was clear someone had told them I only spoke Japanese.

“Mrs. Sugihara, it is with the deepest regret that I have to inform you that your husband, Mr. Sugihara Hiro, died this evening of an apparent heart attack. We are profoundly sorry to tell you this, and you have the deepest sympathy of the City of New York and the New York Police Department.”

I waited a few moments and said “You are quite certain it is my husband who has died?” I managed not to smile. This was the best news I had received in a very long time.

“Yes Ma’am. He was with a man he works with at the time of his death.” He replied. “We would however like to request that you come with us. We need to positively identify your husband and we can then provide you with his personal property and other items you will require.

“I understand. Thank you Sgt. Martin for the kindness of coming here to do what is a very difficult duty I am sure. May I ask you a question?” I replied.

“Certainly Mrs. Sugihara.” he replied very professionally.

“At the time of my husband’s death, where was he precisely and what was he doing?”

Sgt Martin looked a bit uncomfortable and said “He was at a hotel in Manhatten. He was there with the other gentleman and they were in the company of two female escorts. Your husband… your husband passed while… sharing company with one of them.”

I did not react and mentally figured that made sense. I wanted to send her a thank you card for fucking that bastard to death. I was free of him, I did not think of money or anything else, only that I was finally free of him… and far sooner than I dared dream possible, and in a manner that meant my family was safe.

“Thank you Sgt. Martin for telling me that. That also could not have been easy. I will change to come with you now if that is your wish.” I offered.

“That would be best Mrs. Sugihara. Please understand that we are very sorry and that this has happened. You have our deepest condolences.” he replied. I could tell he meant it and felt bad that he would go home feeling he had told me something horrible when this was one of the best days of my life.

I stood and both the Police Officers stood and remained standing until I had left the room. As I was changing I heard them talking.

Officer Prelazzi said “What did you say to her?”

“I told her everything… broke the news of his death. She asked where he was and what he was doing when he died. I was not going to lie to her, never do that by the way. If they ask you tell them no matter how shitty it might be. They will always find out and be very pissed off if you lied to them. You think you’re doing them a favour, but your not.” Sgt Martin replied.

“Okay, I don’t get it. She is drop dead gorgeous and he is out banging some hooker? I saw the hooker and she was nothing special. What an idiot.” Officer Prelazzi said.

“Let me tell you something, I’ve been doing this job 15 years and I don’t think I will ever figure out why people do the dumb shit they do. I can tell you this… she has a very upper class manner of speaking and is very traditional. She is one cool customer. That’s a Japanese Lady my friend, so just keep your eyes to yourself and don’t stare. She is a real looker, but you don’t look okay?”

“No problem Sarge, I won’t. I was just making an observation.” Officer Prelazzi replied.

I changed into a black pencil skirt, white blouse, and black jacket. The tailored outfit looked good and I enjoyed the way it made me feel. I was wearing black and yet I felt like wearing my best party dress. I actually laughed to myself and when I looked at my reflection I allowed my happiness to show and did a little dance. I composed myself and went back out to see the Officers.

They both stood again as I entered and we put our shoes on and left my home. I immediately decided that I was going to redecorate and make it the kind of home I wanted. I was not going to move back to Japan. I would have my husband’s ashes sent to his family. I pondered that and decided I better go back with them for the sake of appearances.

At the morgue I saw to my great satisfaction it was my husband. I signed for and received his personal items, including a small key they has listed as “Antique Key – possibly safe.”

Sgt. Martin and Officer Prelazzi drove me home afterwards. They were both very polite and professional. Sgt Martin offered to help me if I needed any assistance or had any other questions. When they left I immediately sat down and wrote a letter, by hand, to the Chief of the NYPD to commend their conduct during this “difficult time”. I laughed as I sealed and addressed the envelope. Difficult time, I could not have been happier.

That being done I took off the chastity belt and smashed it to pieces with a hammer. I then spent close to four hours masturbating and looking at porn on the internet. That was something I never did before because the torture of not being able to touch myself was too great. I climaxed loudly many times and only stopped due to exhaustion.

I arranged for my husband cremation at dawn the next day and booked a flight back to Japan.

Once in Japan I ensured that my husbands ashes were interred in a manner befitting his public image. Personally, I thought about flushing them so that he would mingle with the filthy shit in the sewers. It was a pleasant mental diversion.

Having done all the things required of me I eventually found time to be alone with my parents. They actually thought I would be grieving the loss of my husband. I was surprised they thought I had been happy, actually believed what they had been told.

I was not prepared when my father said that I was too young to stay a widow and he would help me find another husband. I just stared at him and decided to go right back to America. Anyone he suggested would be for only one reason, gaining the family an advantage. I had been a dutiful daughter long enough and told him not to worry, I had no desire to remarry. I then told them the truth about my husband and my marriage. They were shocked, crushed, and that was how I wanted to see my father. I did not want him living with the illusion he had in any way made me happy.

I left Japan and returned to the United States. I immediately went to the Immigration Office and submitted my application to stay and become a citizen of the USA. My education, wealth, and perfect English made sure I was going to be accepted, I would be no burden on my new Nation and told them of my desire to be a teacher. Given all the factors I presented I was assured that I would be accepted. I had never been happier, a new life of freedom in the Country I had lived in for almost a year without ever having the pleasure of experiencing it.

Over the next month I had decorators and renovators turn my home into one I wanted. It had a splendid combination of Japanese and modern influence and I loved it. I admit that I got wet watching the contractor’s working. The movements of their muscles, their strong bodies and the rugged nature of them appealed to me. None of them, knowing I was a widow, was anything but polite… but my imagination ran wild and added spice to my private pleasure sessions.

One morning I decided to look at employment advertisements for teaching positions. The public schools in my area were well rated and some of them were looking for teachers. I also realized that I would need to satisfy some requirements in order to have my teaching certification recognized. I contacted a Human Resources representative, who I sent my resume to, and was assured that it should not be a problem. I was invited to an interview and after a few courses and some further demonstrations of my qualifications and some practical work I was told I was welcome to apply.

I was contacted almost immediately by a high school not far from my home and asked to come in and meet the Principal. Finally, 5 years after graduation and at the age of 29, I was going to be starting my teaching career. Pay was not even an issue. I had enough wealth that I did not need to ever work, but I wanted to and that was the difference. Teaching was my dream occupation.

When I arrived I made sure I was dressed conservatively. I wore a navy blue suit jacket, a white blouse, and a skirt that came to just above my knees. I did not go in flashy, but knew I looked good in this outfit. I chose sensible low heels and tan coloured nylons. I made sure my makeup and hair was done properly, but not over done. I went with a healthy and natural look.

I walked to the school, as it was close to my home. It was nice to be outside and enjoying the sunshine. I know I was smiling as I walked, but I could not help it, freedom had come to me at last.

When I arrived at the school I walked past some students who were outside enjoying the sunshine and they all seemed to be in a good mood. The school uniform was traditional and had the boys in tan coloured or grey pants with white shirts and ties, their blazers had the school crest on them. The girls were wearing either tan pants or kilts and white blouses with school blazers as well.

I did notice that the male students took a good look at me and some whispered or nudged their companions. I did not mind, I was too happy too care and to be honest, enjoyed the looks I was getting from them. It was nice to feel my beauty appreciated.

When I got into the Office and met the Principal, Mr. McCormick, I found him to be a polite and dedicated person. He was in his fifties and had a good sense of humour as well. We went over my credentials and he admitted that he had to look up my University. He was very impressed and said it was like the Harvard or Yale of Japan.

After discussing my history, he was very sad to hear I had lost my husband recently. He decided to offer me a position as an Asian Studies Teacher, and with my ability to also teach Math and Geography, decided that I was going to make me a wonderful addition to the faculty.

I was told I would be teaching only Seniors, as he had an opening due to sudden retirement in those positions. He promised me that the following year we could reexamine my class load and subjects. At first he had planned to use me part time, but seeing my credentials and having met me, he would inform the Board that the full time position was mine.

He pointed out that they were short of teachers as the pay did not lend itself well to living close to the school. Many teachers chose to work elsewhere as soon as they could manage since the commute was a pain for many of them. Quite a few chose to endure the commute to avoid working in less desirable schools.

Mr McCormick gave me a tour and I liked the school. It was an older facility, but had a definite charm to it and had not been allowed to fall apart. Fortunately, there was enough demand for this school, and the parents who had children going here enjoyed a level of affluence. It therefore gave them some influence with the Board.

The next day I arrived bright and early and met other staff and a few Department Heads with whom I would be involved.

My first period was Geography, followed by two Math classes and finally Asian Studies. In my first three classes I found myself well engaged. The students seem to like me, although they seemed to like my teaching style, my strict intolerance for foolishness was at first hard to take for them.

It was in my final class that the most interesting part of my new career took place.

When I entered the room I looked at the students and they all turned to face me. I smiled at them and went through the administrative process, before beginning the class. I asked them where they were in the course and found they had a great deal of ground to make up. They had covered China, and then just sort of stalled as substitute teachers, changing almost daily, came through one after the other.

I thanked them for the information and set diligently to correcting the situation. Many were very keen to learn this subject as for one reason or another it interested them.

When I asked the to call me Sugihara Sensei, my last name and the word for teacher, they actually loved it. This is how I would have been addressed had I taught in Japan and I liked that feeling. Over the coming weeks I found this class was my favourite. Having little to no personal life I lived for my work and dedicated myself to my students.

It also became my favourite for another reason. A student named Alan Bowden. Alan was a very good student. He worked hard on any task given to him, was never anything but polite, and was a bit shy. I was not sure why. He was about 5’10” tall, had what appeared to be a good physique, weighing about 180lbs, and had soft brown eyes. He was not the most handsome student in my class, but he had a charm about him and a gentle spirit that I found attractive.

At first I was shocked when I found myself happy to see him, more than the simple happiness of a Sensei seeing a good student. It was mildly alarming, but I decided it was alright. It’s was perfectly acceptable to like him and even consider him as a friend in a way.

Later, when I was masturbating and realized it was his cock I was imagining fucking me, I knew it was more than that. I did not know what to do, I had to stop thinking this way. Alan had done nothing to encourage such notions and I reminded myself I had to remain professional. I was allowing my loneliness to influence me.

As it turned out, Alan did not make it easy on me.

I had assigned an essay to this class. It was no easy assignment, but I was preparing them for University and expected much more of them than my other classes. They knew this and welcomed the way I treated them as adults. American students may be different, but it is cultural. A few were lazy and deserved to be regarded as such, many more were hard working and wanted to succeed at school I found. The conduct of a teacher can have a profound effect on the conduct of the class.

Many students came to me for help on this essay. Of course, I provided whatever guidance they needed. One day after class Alan asked to speak to me. I invited him to bring a chair over by my desk and be seated so we could talk. He did so while I was putting some items away in my bag.

I was bent at the waist as I did this and when he was seated I noted he was staring right down my blouse. I knew in my head that he had a lovely view of the tops of my breasts encased in a white lace bra. I don’t know why, but I made sure I stayed in that position, enjoying the fact he was clearly appreciating the view. I could tell that by the nice bulge forming in his pants, and the fact he rapidly set his book over it to conceal his growing hardon from view.

Sitting down I smiled at him and said “How can I help you Alan.”

He brought his eyes up and blushed. He knew he had been caught staring and his lips moved slightly but no sound came out.

“Are you alright?” I asked with a slight smile and a raised eyebrow.

He snapped out of it and said “Yes Sugihara Sensei.”

“Then how can I help you?” I asked gently leaning forward and bringing my hands together on the desk. I let a smile come to my face and tilted my head slightly as I asked the question.

His eyes went to my full lips for a moment and back to my eyes and he said “I’m kind of jammed. I want to write about the cultural emphasis that developed among the Samurai class in Japan following the rise in Japan of the Shogunate of the Tokugawa . You know, how the Samurai were encouraged to master more than just martial skill. But… I think I am biting off more than I can chew. How do I pare this down to meet the essay length parameters?”

I replied “Focus on one aspect. Perhaps the emphasis on poetry that developed, or one of the other arts. Perhaps pick some examples of those and expand on how they reflected on the time, how poetry as a form of cultural expression became a method for capturing the feeling of a given event. Poetry was important before that as well, you just have to focus on that one period. Competitions for poetry composition became very popular among the Samurai Class. Maybe chose another cultural aspect and explore that if poetry is too difficult or not to your taste.”

We spent some time talking about the essay and eventually about the class. He dreamed of landing a job in the State Department and working at the Embassy in Japan. He even admitted that he was studying Japanese language using a software program and taking classes at night school. I was shocked.

“You have never mentioned this before Alan. That is a an excellent extra effort on your part. I am very impressed by this. Have you progressed very far?” I asked.

He spoke Japanese saying “I am very sorry, but my Japanese is not that good. If you speak very slowly and simply I may be able to understand you better.”

I raised my eyebrows and said back to him “You are doing better than I thought. You are a good student. I am impressed by your hard work.” I said it slowly and clearly enunciated my words.

He smiled immediately and blushed and said “Thank you Sugihara Sensei. It is not easy. I work very hard to be better. You are a very good teacher. I hope to speak Japanese well.”

I laughed lightly and said “How much does trying to understand all I am saying hurt your head?”

Alan smiled sheepishly and said “Sorry, but it hurts me very much.”

I switched back to English and said “You’re doing very well.”

“Thank you, I get farther from the software than I do from the class. It is very picky and I can work on it more. In class I would only get a few hours a week. With the software I get to practice all the time.” he replied smiling at me.

I was sitting there smiling at him and liking his initiative and desire to succeed. His bright eyes were looking into mine and I decided then and there that I liked him as a friend, more than just as a student. I wanted to help him with his language studies.

“Alan, I am very willing to help you with your language studies if you wish. I can tell it means a great deal to you and would enjoy helping you to succeed. I normally would never make such an offer but you are a special student.” I said smiling.

He blushed again and said “Oh, I… I don’t want to take up too much of your time. You work really hard for us already.”

“Please Alan, I would not offer if I did not have the time to be able to help. I would not make a commitment to you unless I could meet it.” I said.

He smiled at me and I could tell he was happy. “Okay, thank you so much Sugihara Sensei. I promise I won’t waste your time. I will make you proud of what I can do. I swear!”

I laughed lightly and said “You do not have to be so serious, I already believe that.”

We sat there for a moment looking at each other and not saying anything at all, just smiling.

“Surigama Sensei… can I ask you something?” he said carefully.

“It’s about your husband.” he said timidly. “I heard he… he passed away. Is it okay if I offer you my condolences? I just… I’m sorry. That is horrible.” he looked genuinely upset for me.

I sat back and turned my head away. I heard him take a deep breath. What do I say to this? Even accepting condolences from him, for something that made me so happy, made me feel deceitful. I had played the dutiful widow. Acting anymore for Hiro’s benefit was something I decided I would not do, not with Alan.

Turning back to face him I said “Alan… thank you. I… I want to be honest with you. I am sorry but I want to say something I have not said to anyone but my parents and… well it may not be very nice for you to hear, but I can’t do this… charade anymore.”

Alan looked concerned but said “Please… you can say anything to me.”

I nodded and said “My husband, he was a devil, a demon who tortured me and made my life hell on earth from the day we married. When the Police told me he was dead… I was happy. I almost smiled. He was a pig and a horrible human being and I am glad he is gone. I was not upset at all.”

Alan’s jaw went slack and he stammered “How could he do that to you?… your… your one of the nicest and smartest people I have ever met…. your so..” and he fell silent blushing.

“I am so… what were you going to say Alan?” I asked softly. I had finally let go of this burden and I had opened myself honestly, and I know my face was now easily read. I wanted to hear him say it.

“I… I hope it’s okay… but your just so beautiful and kind and how can anyone treat you badly? He should have fallen on his knees and thanked God for every moment he spent with you!” he said with a lot of conviction.

I was surprised he said all that and it showed. He immediately blushed deep red and said “I should not have said that… I’m sorry.” looking down at the floor obviously embarrassed.

“Maybe… maybe you should not of, but I am very glad you did. Thank you.” I replied softly.

He brought his head up and looked at me and I could see so clearly that he had many feelings for me. He was looking at me in a way that no one ever had. I felt it right in my heart.

I turned away and said softly “Please… I am not used to being looked at in that way Alan.”

“What.. I’m sorry… I…” he was stammering.

I looked back at him and could not help it. I could not stop what I did next if I had tried with every fibre of my being. Reaching out my hand I took his and held it and gently pulled him forward. He brought his eyes to mine and we moved together, I closed my eyes as our lips gently touched and kissed him lightly and softly. He brought a hand up and gently cupped the back of my head as our tongues emerged and we began kissing in a soft and caring manner I had never experienced before. He must have felt it to as he moaned softly into my mouth.

We were slammed back to reality by the sound of a door closing down the hall. We pulled apart rapidly, both flushed and looked at the door. It was open. I had not even thought to close it. I quickly got up and went and looked in the hall. No one was around, except a teacher walking the other way. He was putting his keys in his pocket clearly having just come from the room where the door had closed. I breathed a sigh of relief. What the hell was I thinking? Kissing him was bad enough, but getting caught would have been terrible for us both.

Turning slowly I softly closed the door and turned the lock.

Alan was on his feet looking completely shaken by our near discovery. That was good as we could not do this here. I walked over to my desk and sat down.

“Alan… I… I should not have kissed you. I put you at risk by doing that. I do not regret kissing you but for that I am sorry.” I said looking at him.

Alan looked stunned and said “You don’t… you liked it?”

“I liked it very much but it is too dangerous to do these things here. We cannot ever do that here again.” I said.

“Wait… you’re not saying we can’t do that again… you’re just saying we can’t do that here. Is that right?” he said sounding hopeful.

“Yes… I would like to kiss you again. I… have only kissed one man before and it was nothing like that. You are a wonderful kisser Alan. Do you… do you have plans tonight?” I asked him.

“No… I was going to watch television… do you… do you want to do something?” he asked tentatively.

I stood up and said “Alan, I would like to make you dinner at my home. A real Japanese dinner. Would you like that?” I said feeling so nervous. I had never asked anyone out before and this was a new world opening to me.

“Really! Oh my God that would be so cool!” he said with a big smile on his face.

I smiled at his enthusiastic response and said “Okay. Should you call your parents or something?”

“My Dad is in L.A. And my mother is visiting my aunt in Chicago. They won’t be back until next Sunday. I don’t have to call anyone. I have my cell, they call me on that.” he said.

“Do your parents often leave you home alone for long periods?” I asked.

“Well this time it was only two weeks total. When they went to Europe last summer they left me for two months. I got bored and went to summer school.”

I nodded and said “It must be hard on you.”

“Not really, I have gotten used to it. I pretty much stay home. I go out with friends for movies and things like that, but mostly I just study.” he replied.

“Why don’t you have a girlfriend?” I asked.

He blushed and said “I just… well… girls make me really nervous.”

“We should go, we have been here too long and it will seem very strange.” I said.

We left the classroom and I told him where to meet me at my car. I walked to the office and submitted a variety of items. Mr. McCormick was there and asked “Seiko, your here late. Everything is alright I hope.”

I took the initiative here so easily I almost had to laugh. “Everything is fine. Do you know a student named Alan Bowden?”

“Yes, good student. He is on the honour roll. Very responsible young man.” he replied.

“He is studying Japanese and actually speaks it fairly well, if in a limited fashion. I am going to help him improve. His ultimate goal is a position with the State Department.”

“I did not know that about him. Well you are the best person to help him with it. That’s kind of you.” he said.

“Thank you. I think he has real potential. He does well in all his classes and this will help him in University with his language classes.” I said.

We made our goodbyes and I headed out to the car. Alan was standing there by the passenger door and looked relieved when he saw me coming.

We got in the car and drove to my home. I told him of my conversation with Mr. McCormick and
we agreed that it was best that the seed concerning that be planted.

When we arrived at my home we parked and went inside. I slid my heels off as Alan was removing his running shoes. I stood back up and was beginning to walk away when he took my hand in his. I turned to him and smiled and he stepped closer to me, looking into my eyes.

“May I kiss you Sugihara Sensei?” he asked while looking at me the way I had come to adore.

“Not until you have asked me by my first name.” I said softly caressing his face. “It’s Seiko.”

“May I kiss you Seiko?” he asked again.

I nodded and slipped my arms around him and we kissed. It was so sweet and so soft, his tongue slowly emerged and began teasing my lips. I opened my mouth and pulled him against me as we kissed and our passion began to grow. I felt his hardon return, his swelling cock pressing against me. I ground myself against it kissing him with all the passion building inside of me. I slid a hand down to his ass and squeezed his butt, taking a firm hold of him. It felt wonderfully fit and strong. He moaned into my mouth and brought his own hands down, grabbing my ass and pulling me hard against him. As we kissed he began firmly kneading my ass, causing me to moan into his mouth.

I was on fire with the passionate way he was kissing me and touching my body. It was all so new and now I understood what my friends had been saying when I was younger. I was soaking wet between my legs and so hungry for him, my student.

I felt his other hand come up my back and he gently tilted my head back and began kissing my neck. I moaned out loud. This was the first time that anything sexual had been romantic or even remotely erotic for me.

Feeling the passion threatening to carry us away I slowly pulled back, breaking the heated embrace. Alan was completely flushed and breathing hard, as was I.

“Alan, we do not have to hurry, please let me make you dinner.” I said thinking inside forget the food, I want him so badly.

He nodded and ran his tongue over his lips. He laughed a bit and said “Yeah… we should eat or something I guess.”

I smiled and turned and walked to the nearby closet. After removing my suit jacket and hanging it up I turned to Alan to ask if he wanted a drink. He was simply standing and staring at me. It was not a the focus stare of someone about to say something. I could see wonder in his eyes as he was looking me over. It made me feel warm inside. I simply stood in place smiling he looked me over. When his eyes moved up to my face and he realized I was watching him he blushed and looked at the floor.

“Alan would you like something to drink?”

“Yes please… anything is good.” he said.

I gestured with my hands to encouraged him to come with me. I seated him in the living room. I left to get him a drink. When I returned I said “I hope you will like this.” as I brought him a lovely mango juice blend I was very fond of. He accepted it with both hands smiling up at me. I watched with expectation as he took a sip. He smiled and said “This stuff is amazing.”

Sitting down next to him I explained how much I prefer to make blended juices. We chatted about that for a short time. I glanced at his eyes and saw that Alan was giving me that precious look again. I felt my heart thump and he suddenly leaned forward and took hold of me kissing me with tremendous passion. My own arousal exploded and I grabbed the back of his head with one hand pulling his mouth hard against mine as we kissed feverishly. My other hand ran down his arm and into his lap. His cock was hard as a rock inside his pants. Alan was pushing against me and I let myself fall backwards, my skirt riding up and hugged him tightly as we kept kissing. Writhing under him I managed to wrap a leg around him as his right hand found my breast. His gentle cupping and gentle treatment of it added fuel to my raging fire and I realized I was totally losing control of myself. I pushed gently on his chest and he lifted up and looked at my face with a slightly worried expression.

“Alan… please.” I said and he quickly sat up and began stammering an apology.

I laughed lightly and said “No Alan, you don’t understand. I don’t want this to happen here. Please will you come to my bedroom?”

Alan smiled and said “Yes… yeah sure we can do that.” he then looked worried and said “What about dinner?”

Laughing I said “Forgive me, but fuck dinner. We can order something later.”

Alan burst open laughing and I got up and took his hand. I lead him upstairs and into my bedroom. I had a brand new bed. No one had ever been in my bed with me and I wanted him to be the one. The first man who ever made love to me. The first man I could give my body to without fear.

Standing next to the bed I started to unbutton Alan’s dress shirt when I noticed he was trembling. I looked up into his eyes and asked “What is wrong? Are you okay?” I was worried I was moving to fast for him and that he would change his mind.

Alan stared down at me and said “It’s you. Oh my God I can’t believe it is going to be you. I never imagined this could ever happen.”

“What do you mean by it’s you?” I asked gently.

“Sugihara Sensei, I mean Seiko…. I’ve never…. I’m going to be a disappointment.” he said with his voice shaking almost as much as he was.

“Alan… I’ve never been made love to. I am not a virgin, but I have never made love. I have only bad experience… not good experience. You’re the first person I have ever been able to give myself to with honest desire. This will be like a first time for me and for you. You cannot possibly disappointment me… you have already done more than anyone ever has.” I leaned in and kissed him and hugged him tightly to me. I felt him shaking but it gradually stopped.

I leaned back and continued to undress him. When I slid his shirt off I found he was in good shape as I had thought. He had a smooth hairless chest, clearly defined muscles and a nice flat stomach. Three things I had never seen before in person. I leaned in and gently kissed his chest and began licking his nipples and kissing them. I heard his moans of approval and a softly muttered “Oh God.” come from his lips.

I kissed my way down his smooth white skin and undid his belt and pants. They fell to the floor with a gentle tug and pooled at his feet. I had him turn and sit on the side of the bed and removed them completely for him. When I looked up and saw the impressive erection threatening to tear through his boxers I sighed in pleasure. I looked at Alan’s eyes and saw them clouded with lust and expectation. I gently took hold of his boxers and slid them down.

His cock looked absolutely gorgeous. Standing proudly erect, 7”long, thick looking to me and with a beautifully circumcised head. It was throbbing already. I kissed his thighs and stood up. I wanted my clothes off right now.

I pulled off my blouse and realized I needed to slow down for him. I smiled and turned my back to him and slid off my skirt. I made sure to bend all the way over as I slid it down. I heard him gasp and I knew he was enjoying the sight of my black thong nestled between the cheeks of my taunt ass. I remained in that position as I slid my thong down allowing him his first glimpse of my soaking wet shaved pussy and tight little rosebud.

I glanced back and saw he had his hand on his cock and he seemed oblivious to the fact he was stroking it. His precum was glistening on the tip and his balls looked so full.

Standing upright I turned to face him. His eyes ran up my body and looked into mine. He was trying to speak but I could tell he could not form words. I reached back and unhooked my bra and let it go. It hung in place clinging to my long erect nipples. His eyes flew to it as I gently slid it off letting it drop and exposing my full breasts to his view.

I saw the wonder in his eyes as he looked at my body and when he said “Your the most beautiful woman on Earth.” and hearing the sincerity in his voice I blushed.

Stepping toward the bed I knelt down and looked up in Alan’s eyes. “May I please use my mouth on you?” I asked gently.

“Seiko you can do whatever you want” he said in astonishment.

I smiled and reached for his big hard cock taking it gently into my right hand. It was so hot and so strong, so much better than anything I had ever experienced. I lightly stroked him as I stared at it. Noticing a rush of precum I leaned forward and licked it off the side of his shaft and off the tip. I heard Alan moan in lust and pleasure and took his cock into my mouth. As I began sucking his cock, moving my mouth around it, up and down, relishing it being in my mouth I felt his hips jerk and suddenly he flooded my mouth with shot after shot of his hot cum, flooding my mouth and making me swallow repeatedly to get it all. I couldn’t and it dripped down the sides, landing on his balls and my breasts. Hid scream of orgasmic pleasure filled the room as I kept sucking gently until his hips stopped bucking.

Leaning back I licked his balls clean and looked down at my breasts. I cupped them and brought them to my mouth licking up all his sweet hit cum. I loved it’s taste and it showed.

Looking up at Alan he was flat on his back panting. His proud cock was still hard. What the hell? I had never seen that before. “Oh the joys of youth” I said out loud my voice heavy with lust.

Alan looked up at me and started to apologize for cumming in my mouth. I said “I wanted you to, I want all of the hot seed you can give me Alan.”

I stood and realized I was so wet the juices were running down my thighs. I had never been this turned on before. Looking at my devoted student naked, laying on his back panting and his cock hard with his passion for me, I was on a sexual high. I never wanted to get fucked so much before in my life.

Helping Alan slide up the bed I straddled him and said “That should help take the edge off… I am going to make love with you Alan… please I need to feel something I have never felt before… pleasure.”

Alan looked up at me and said “Can I try something?”

“Of course… anything.” I said leaning down and kissing him lightly.

“I want to try using my mouth on you.” He said.

“Yes please… I’ve always wondered what that would feel like.” That was something I had never had done and quickly climbed off him and laid on my back as he got between my thighs. Maybe it was his age, the fact he was so turned on, or just the lure of my soaked shaven pussy, but he dove in with a vengeance.

Feeling his lips on my pussy, his tongue probing my insides and then sliding up to flick at my engorged clit was all it took. A powerful new feeling tore through my body, a mighty wave of pleasure that carried me along with it. Alan has just given me my first orally induced orgasm, and the first orgasm I ever had with another person. I was crying out in pleasure as I flooded his face with squirt after squirt of my hot pussy juices. His face was covered but he never let up. As my hips arched off the bed he cupped my ass with his hands and did not stop. I thrashed and cried out through my orgasms. I was beyond reason and when the sensations of pleasure became too much I pushed his head back and begged him to please stop. Alan gently moved back and I laid there whimpering and shaking with sensations I had never dreamed possible.

Alan crawled up beside me and he gently kissed my cheek and cuddled me to him. I was in shock that this could ever be this good. I had watched porn on the internet but never dreamed the real thing could be so amazing. I could feel Alan’s hardon pressing against me and knew what I wanted next.

I gently turned so he would roll onto his back and straddled his waist, my pussy was literally dripping on the head of his cock. We were both breathing hard and I looked into his eyes as I slowly lowered myself onto his hard cock.

Feeling the head contact my hot pussy was heaven. As his hot cock slid into my tight pussy I could feel its girth stretching my hungry cunt. I was shaking and fell down onto it, impaling myself fully on his manhood. I cried out and heard him do the same yelling “Oh my God!” at the top of his lungs. I froze there, my poor neglected pussy trying to adjust to this new presence… a real cock.

I looked down into his eyes and saw Alan was watching me closely. I was shaking now, it actually felt like this was my first time again. A tear ran down my cheek and Alan pulled me down to him and held me. He kissed the tear and said “Sorry I hurt you.”

I kissed him with all the passion and heat I was feeling and said “You didn’t hurt me… you made me whole.” and started to gently ride him. He was hitting places in me that had never been touched and I was once again feeling that wave coming. I sat upright and kept riding on his pleasure stick, loving everything it was doing to me as it churned me up inside. I went to heaven quickly and felt it hit me hard. I cried out his name and came all over that beautiful cock.

Alan kept fucking up into me and his hands flew to my breasts, cupping them as he squeezed my nipples. I leaned forward into his grip and kept riding him looking down into his eyes, my long hair flying with the energy of our coupling.

I was starting to orgasm again when I noticed he was close. I rode him with renewed energy and reached back to fondle his balls. That was all it took and with a mighty thrust he shoved upwards into me, almost bucking me off. We clung to each other, his cock buried deep inside me as he filled my pussy with his hot cum, rope after rope of it.

I collapsed downward onto him and we lay together panting and kissing gently.

“You are so amazing Seiko… I’m the luckiest guy who ever lived.” he said as he kissed my cheeks.

Smiling I licked his lips and said “Alan… you’re the amazing one. I’ve never… I’ve never cum before during sex. You made me do it more than once.”

I felt his cock twitch inside me. I looked into his eyes and said “You want more?”

“Like a starving man wants food. I don’t ever want to stop doing this with you.”

Kissing Alan, I let him roll me onto my back. He got between my thighs and impaled his cock deep inside me again. As I began whimpering in pleasure I knew that I was in for a long and pleasured filled night. The first of my life and the first of his. Hopefully, the first of many to come….

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A vacation to remember

04 Sunday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Gay, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Sex Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Boy, Fiction, First Time, Gay, masturbation

 Introduction:

A married man is surprised to be sexually aroused by a young man while on vacation.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I was on a bench on the promenade at Playa Las Americas with my coffee and the latest English language newspaper. Looking out over the beach and the clear blue Atlantic. Enjoying the warm morning sun. A vacation in Tenerife was just what I needed. A week away from a stressful few months at work. We’d intended for my wife to be there, but at the last minute she’d had to cancel because of her job. But she told me I should go on my own, anyway. Knowing how much I needed a break.

As I sat there, I was people watching. Vacationers walked up and down in front of me in a continuous stream. Some families, some groups of young guys, some groups of young girls. The warm weather, even so early in the day, prompting some very skimpy clothing.

Girls in tiny swimsuits were attracting my attention. I had on my sunglasses to disguise where I was looking. Then a strange thing happened. A young man about 20 passed in front of me. He was wearing speedos and nothing else. Just carrying a bag and a drink.

His slim, smooth body somehow distracted me. I turned my head as he passed and watched him. From the rear, I watched his bottom as he walked away. It moved like a girl’s and I found myself staring. He turned his head and looked at me. There was nobody near him. It was obvious I was looking only at him. He had caught me checking him out.

He smiled a sly smile, turned and continued on his way. Wow, what was that all about? I thought to myself. I’m not gay. I don’t get turned on by guys.
But I realized that I had been turned on by this youth. His smooth, suntanned skin and his feminine ass in those tight speedos had had an effect.

Too much of an effect, in fact. I had an erection. Oh god! I’d had got an erection from looking at a boy! What was going on? But one thing was going on. I was horny as hell.

I wanted to go back to my hotel but I couldn’t get up because my hard cock would be making a big tent in my shorts. I could hide it behind my paper, I guessed, but it would be so obvious. I decided I should just sit tight for a little while and let it subside. I opened up my paper and started to catch up on the sports.

My head was buried in the paper so I didn’t notice immediately that he was approaching. Only when a shadow covered me, I looked up and there he was! The same young man who had had such a curious effect on me a little while ago.
“Hello” he said. “Can I join you”?

I lowered my paper. He stood there, in front of me. The first thing I saw was the bulge of his penis wrapped up in his tiny swimming costume. It took an effort to look up to his face.
“Uh, hi. Yes, I guess” I was stammering.
He sat down next to me. Close. I felt his leg touching mine.
“I caught you” he said.
“Caught me?”
“Yes, you were looking at my ass”
“No, no, not me” I denied it, but I could feel the blood rushing to my face.
“It’s OK. I know you were. I think you liked it.”
“I wasn’t. Honestly.”
“Don’t be shy. You can admit it.”
I was silent.
Then: “No you’re mistaken” I told him, firmly.

“OK, if you say so” he said, although his tone of voice was saying ‘you are lying and we both know it’.
He went on his way. I sat for a few more minutes and headed back to my room.
My hotel was designed in such a way that every room had a balcony overlooking the ocean and each was private.
I enjoyed the opportunity to strip off my shorts and lie naked in the sun. There is no feeling like it.
As I lay there, my thoughts went back to the alluring young man I had encountered and I felt my cock stirring.
My hand slipped down my body and I idly started stroking myself. The sun lotion I had liberally spread all over made it easy for me to run my hand up and down my stiffening shaft and soon I was masturbating. My fist gripped my hard shaft and slid up and down its length as I released my inhibitions and allowed myself to think about the boy.

This was MY fantasy, no need to be ashamed while I jerked off. Jerked off thinking about…
In my mind I thought of his ass in those speedos. Recalled how his cheeks moved as he walked away from me.
I thought about the bulge I had seen as he stood in front of me.
I fantasized about what might have happened if I’d admitted to him that I had been looking at his ass and hips and body as he passed me.
The image of his ass in my mind.
Imagining how it would feel to touch him. To run my palm over the curve of his sweet behind.

Stroking myself. Oh god I was so hard.
Wondering what his cock looked like.
Stroking myself. Up and down. Harder. Faster. The boy in my mind’s eye.
It was only a minute or two before I came. Strong as I can remember cumming since I was a teen.

The cum shot out and up my chest. Most of it slithered down off my oiled body and onto the towel that was under me. A little pool formed in the hollow of my sternum.
On a whim I dipped my fingers into it and brought it to my mouth.
Again with the new stuff! I had never in my life been with a guy or thought about it. Yet here I was, having an orgasm thinking about a guy and now I was tasting my cum for the first time.
I sucked my finger tips and then pushed my fingers deep into my mouth. Something else new.
And, as I lay there with two fingers going down into my mouth, I thought about sucking that boy’s cock.

That night, I masturbated again to the same fantasies. It was suddenly becoming an obsession and I was regretting my denials to the boy that morning. I decided that I would definitely not do so again. And I went to sleep hoping that the young man took a regular walk along the promenade each morning, because I was definitely going to be there tomorrow, in case he passed by.

I was down there again early the next day. Eager. On the same bench, same coffee, same paper. Pretending to read behind my shades, but really keeping a watchful eye for the youthful adonis who had approached me the morning before.
My mind was made up that I would take him to my room if he stopped again. I had chosen not to wear boxers under my shorts today; it added to the frisson I was feeling.

And then…. there he was. Still in those tiny speedos, sauntering along the boardwalk. A beach-bag dangling from his shoulder.
He swayed his hips as he walked. Even from the front I could see the sensual movement of his hips and recalled the appeal of his tight little bum.
He turned his head towards me and made a wry little smile.
I lifted my sunglasses to my forehead and looked at him. Today I wasn’t going to pretend a lack of interest. In fact, today I wanted him to know that I was very interested.

He changed course and slowed to a stop, standing next to where I was sitting.
We both faced out to sea. His sweet ass barely covered in the silky fabric of his swimming costume was a foot from my face.
“So, Mr “I wasn’t looking”, how are you today?”
“Very well thank you.”
“Today you are looking at me.”
“Yes, and I was yesterday. I am sorry I denied it. It was rude.”
“Rude to stare at boys half your age, or rude to deny it?”
Hmmm which? What was the right answer?
“Both, I suppose.”
“Well, perhaps I will forgive you two times.”
“What’s your name?”
“Luke, what’s yours?”
“Michael”, I told him.

“Hello Michael, I am pleased to meet you.”
“I’m pleased to meet you too, Luke. I’m glad to see you today.”
“I think I can make you more pleased, Michael” he murmured. Still looking away from me. Still teasing me with the proximity of his youthful body.
“Would you like to sit?” I asked. I was intensely aware of his sexy bum so close to me and was fighting an urge to either lean my face towards it or to raise a hand and start fondling him.
He turned and looked down at me.
“No I think you must buy me breakfast.”
“Where?” I asked.

“Room service” he replied “which is you hotel?”
I told him the name. It was half-mile to the South.
“Come on!” he told me and walked off in that direction.
I stood to follow. I realized that I had another erection. Pulled my shirt down as well as I could and tried to hide it but it was too obvious.
He turned and saw my situation. Laughed, and then walked on more quickly.
I had to hustle to keep up and it made hiding the bulge in my shorts impossible.
The fast walking pace had my cock bouncing up and down inside the loose shorts, rubbing against the material and making me even further aroused.
Passers-by were noticing…. an older man chasing after a young fem-boy and with a hard-on.

But these were all strangers to me, I decided. I ceased caring and caught up with my new friend.
I reached out and put a hand on his forearm.
He checked his pace. We walked on together.
People coming towards us could still plainly see that I was sexually aroused. I saw many people young, old, male and female staring at the lump in my shorts, looking at this mismatched couple and I saw several different reactions.
There was shock on many faces as they jumped to the right conclusion.
I saw two men look at me with envy. We walked past one guy, around Luke’s age, sitting on a wall. I saw him looking at us and he moved his hand and quickly grabbed his package, giving himself a squeeze. I heard him “tut tut” quietly, bit the smile on his face was one of approval.

Another man was walking with his family. His wife was oblivious as her husband stared at my friend, looked to my lumpy shorts, looked back over Luke’s smooth, tanned body and finally into my eyes. The corners of his mouth came up in an almost imperceptible smile, his eyebrows raised and lowered in a flicker and he nodded ever so slightly as we passed. He knew. He was probably into it. A married man, with homosexual fantasies. Like me.
I should be ashamed…. It actually made me more aroused.

We headed into the hotel grounds, past the pool area and through the lobby to the elevators. Most people were coming down from their rooms and we had a car to ourselves. I hit 6 and the doors closed. I wanted to touch him. I wanted to feel his smooth skin under my hands. But I didn’t want to be seen on the security cameras, molesting a boy half my age, so we stood in silence. He moved closer to me. It took all my will power to keep my hands to myself. We got to my floor and I couldn’t resist. I put my hand on his sweet ass and steered him to the right, towards my room.
The maid had already been, so the place was tidy. But I hung the Do Not Disturb sign, anyway, and closed the door.

Luke dropped his beach-bag, turned to me and asked “what do you want to do?”
“Did you want breakfast?”
“No, that was just a joke. I want something else.”
I stammered…. now I had to confess something to him…
“I…. I, um, I never did anything like this before.”
“Oh I know, Michael. I know. But you want to don’t you?”
I did. I wanted to.
“Yes”. My voice was quiet.
“Shall I tell you what I think you want?”
“Yes, Luke”

“I think you want to suck my cock.”
His hand went down inside the front of his swimming trunks and he started rubbing himself. I watched his knuckles through the sheer fabric.
“You can touch yourself, if you like” he told me. I moved my hand to the front of my shorts and rubbed my hard cock.
As I touched, I noticed that precum had made a wet spot there. Had that been there as we walked past all those people? Oh no! How embarrassing!
But now it didn’t matter. I rubbed myself as I watched Luke playing with his cock and balls.

“And I think you might like to fuck me, Michael” Luke said, and turned around again.
He bent at the waist and, with one hand on each hip, started slowly slipping out of his speedos.
The top of the crack of his ass came into view. He looked behind himself at me and grinned.
“You like my ass, Michael?”
“Yes…. yes I do”
I was entranced. Even if I’d wanted to I couldn’t have taken my eyes off his bottom as he slowly revealed it to me.

“I know it’s sexy. I knew you were looking at me yesterday.”
“I was. I was. It is so sexy. I never looked at a boy before you.”
“I know. I know. It’s OK, though. Just enjoy looking at me now. Don’t feel guilty.”
I was so hard. My cock felt like iron and I traced its outline with my fingers through the material of my shorts.
The speedos came down to the tops of his thighs and he straightened up.
I watched as he flexed the muscles of his ass, first one cheek then the other, making it dance for me.

His hand went back to the front and I watched him from behind as he stroked his cock.
I reached out and tugged his speedos down to his ankles. He stepped out of them and spread his legs.
“You can touch me if you want”
I moved to my knees behind him. My nose was inches from his naked bottom. Starting at his calves, I moved my hands gradually up. Hi skin felt as smooth as it looked. What little hair he had on his legs was fine and soft.
I moved my hands around to the front of his thighs and I pulled him towards me. On my knees, hugging him from behind. Placing my cheek against his ass. Feeling the skin of his body on my face.
“Yes, Michael. That’s right. Love my body. You know you want me. You want to suck me. You want to fuck me.”

He reached down and took my hand from his thigh and raised it so that I could touch his hard penis.
It was erect and I could feel that there was no hair anywhere. But it was smooth. This youth had waxed.
His cock felt wonderful in my hand and I stroked him from behind, still kneeling.
His beautiful ass was there and I couldn’t stop myself… I kissed the cheeks of his ass all over while I stroked his hard cock from behind.
But, I wanted to see it. His penis. Wanted to watch myself stroking him.
With my other hand I gently pressed on his leg… wordlessly asking him to turn around.

He turned towards the direction of the hand on his cock and I saw my hand on another man’s cock for the first time.
“You like doing this, don’t you Michael?”
“Yes Luke. I didn’t know. I didn’t know it would be so good to touch a hard cock.”
He moved his hips gently in time with the rhythm of my hand.
“Do you want to put it in your mouth, Michael?”
My hands went to his ass and I pulled him to me. I opened my mouth and took him inside.

His cock felt great in my mouth. He placed his hands on the back of my head and held me. I sucked and licked him.
“Yes, Michael. Yes, you like my cock, don’t you? You like sucking cock.”
With his cock deep in my mouth, I could only nod. “Mmmm Hmmm” was all I could manage. I didn’t want to take his dick out of my mouth.
“You might make me cum, Michael. Do you want me to cum in your mouth?”
Yesterday I masturbated, thinking about this youth shooting his cum into my mouth. And, to add to my fantasy, I had tasted my own cum for the first time. While I thought about Luke.

Thought about his sweet bum, thought about sucking him off.
Having him cum in my mouth for real was fantasy turned into reality. I gripped his ass tighter and sucked harder. Bobbed my head back and forth on his cock. Sucked him until I felt his buttocks clench.
“I will cum in your mouth, Michael”
“Mmmmmmm” I held on. My lips tight round the base of his cock. Kneading his ass with my fingers.

“”Now, Michael!”
His sperm spurted from his cock. I opened up and some cum escaped, trickled down my chin, but I kept most if it in my mouth. He withdrew his cock and I closed my lips.
Then I was able to swirl his cum around in my mouth and was able to taste it properly. And then I swallowed. It was great. Tasted nicer than my own. Or maybe I was getting to like the taste more.
Before yesterday I had never tasted cum at all, and now I was able to make comparisons!
I stayed there on my knees for a moment, savoring the lingering taste in my mouth.

He reached down and grasped my hand. Lifted me to my feet. I stood in front of his naked body. His glistening cock was beginning to lose its hardness. As I looked down, I realized how petite Luke was. I stand at 6′ and he must have been a full foot shorter than me. But he was perfectly formed!
His fingers found the button of my shorts and the zipper and he quickly had them down. His hands worked their way up under my t-shirt and he ran his hands over my pecs and then his fingertips played with my nipples. It was such a fine sensation. I tugged the shirt off and then we stood facing each other. Two naked males. My hardon poking him.

“That was so nice. You gave me a fantastic cum, Michael”
I was pleased and told him so.
“Did you like it? Did you like sucking me? Did you like having a cock in your mouth? Did you like a boy cumming in your mouth?”
“Yes, yes, yes and yes”
“You made me feel special, Michael.” I smiled down at him. “Can we kiss now?” he asked.

He strained upwards toward me and I leaned down. I placed my lips on his. They were as soft and smooth as the rest of his skin. It was like kissing a girl. He opened his mouth, inviting me to put my tongue into it.
My hands roamed all over his tight smooth body as we continued for several minutes.
Then I put my arms under the cheeks of his ass as we kissed and lifted his slim body. He climbed up onto me. His legs wrapped around my waist. My erect penis was rubbing against the crack of his ass.

Luke broke away, still in my arms, still lifted off the floor and looked into my eyes.
“Do you want to fuck me, Michael?”
Oh jeez. Do I want to fuck this sexy boy?
“There’s nothing in the world I want to do more, Luke”
“I want you to. I want to feel your cock in my ass.”
“I want to fuck you Luke. Your ass is so sexy.”
He unwrapped his legs and slipped down to the floor. He went to his beach-bag and grabbed a bottle. Turned to me and winked.

“I like to be prepared when I meet horny older men.”
He squirted some lubrication onto my cock and rubbed it up and down.
“Oh Michael… look how big and hard you are!” I nearly shot my cum just from his touch. But he finished covering me with lubricant just in time.
Then I might have cum again just from the sight of Luke bending over and pushing slippery fingers into himself.
He watched my reaction over his shoulder.
“You like that?” he asked. I had no voice to reply. But he knew the answer and took his time, fingers going in and out of his ass while I stared at the show he was giving me.

Then Luke went into the bathroom and came out with a towel. Pulled back the covers on the bed so that there was just the bottom sheet, laid out the towel and, at last, lay down on his tummy.
His slim, smooth, sexy bottom lifted just off the bed.
“Fuck me Michael. You want my ass. I want your cock.”
I was on him in an instant. The sexy ass under me was quickly impaled by my hard cock. He was ready for me and I slipped my entire length into him in one thrust.
His ass gripped my cock gently and firmly at the same time. It was the most amazing sensation.

“Oh Luke, you sexy boy” I whispered into his ear. Beginning to fuck in and out of his sweet, tight ass.
Bouncy, bouncy ass. Smooth, soft, receptive.
He lifted himself up to meet me as I drove my cock into him again and again.
“You like fucking me, Michael” he said.
“Yes, Luke. I like fucking you” I nuzzled the nape of his neck as my cock went deeper and deeper into his bum.
“Boy’s asses, Michael. Now you know what you like”
“Now I know”

“Kiss me Michael”
He twisted under me and I lowered myself to reach his lips. Thrusting my hips over and over, pushing my tongue into his mouth; pushing my cock into his ass.
He wanted more intimacy and moved so that he was on his back and I was between his legs. His arms came up around my neck and his ankles on my shoulders. My cock drove deeper still into his lithe, slim body.
I gripped the sweet cheeks of his ass as I fucked him and, with his arms still clinging onto me, I raised myself. I was standing now, with this man-boy impaled on my cock. His ankles on my shoulders and my hands supporting his ass.
I walked out onto the balcony.

The sun warmed our naked bodies as I fucked Luke’s ass.
I laid him on the sunlounger and fucked him there.
I leaned him against the balcony railing and fucked him from behind as we looked out over the ocean.
I bent him over the table. Fucked him some more.
Then I took him back into my arms and he climbed back onto me.
Again I was holding him in the air by the cheeks of his ass and I lowered him down onto my erect cock.

His ass slipped over my meat and I lowered him down as far as he could take it.
He clung on to me. It was spectacular.
His lips were locked on mine and I was lifting his entire body up and down on my cock.
Soon, too soon – I wanted to fuck his ass all day, feel his ass enveloping my cock – I knew I was close to cumming.
With my cock still inside him, I carried Luke from the balcony back into the room and laid him down on the bed.

He flipped back onto his belly and lifted his ass up for me…
I climbed up behind him and started fucking him doggy-style, but soon we were flatter on the bed and my weight was supported on my forearms on either side of him. I liked feeling his bare skin against mine. I lowered myself again and he took my weight as I shoved my cock into his ass time after time after time.
The ecstasy was building. This lad, this femboi, this temptation, this unbelievably sexy ass that my cock was buried in….. was bringing me to my peak.
“I’m going to cum, Luke”

“Mmm yes. Cum up my bum. You know you want to. You’re going to have an orgasm from fucking a boy up the ass, Michael. Naughty man. Do you feel good? Does my ass feel good on your cock?”
“Fucking excellent!” and I came.
Like never before in my life.
More than that first shady hand-job behind the bicycle sheds.
More than that first ever blowie from the girl who’s name I never remembered but who’s mouth I will never forget….
More than my first ever fuck.

This was more. This was unreal. My cum filled his little asshole and with each thrust of my spurting cock some leaked out onto the towel he had put down.
I fucked in and in and into him. Cumming and cumming and cumming until I was empty. Until I felt like all my bodily fluids were inside this sexy kid’s ass.
I was spent. I collapsed onto him for a moment and then we rolled as one onto our sides. My cock stayed in his ass.

“Oh Luke, you were amazing” I breathed into his ear.
“You were as well, Michael”
He moved away and my cock slipped out. He got up and went to the bathroom. I heard the shower.
I lay there catching my breath and then I must have drifted off in the warm air coming in through the balcony doorway.
The sound of the room door closing brought me awake. Luke was gone.
But the memories he had provided would sustain me for years.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

My Lesbian Slave Martina – How I Made Martina Into My Toilet Slave

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, BDSM, Domination/submission, erotica, Female Domination, Female/Female, Fiction, Fisting, lesbian, Mature, oral sex, Water Sports/Pissing, Written by women

Introduction:

Meeting my slave Martina for the first time, I use her on the toilet as hard, deep and urine-covered as she had always wanted.

Obedience and passion.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I keep visiting lots of online forums and chatrooms related to sex and lesbians, to meet like-minded people and find out more about myself. There, I met Martina. She’s 9 years older than me and bored in her marriage, so while looking for a new rush she tried to find out how it would be with a woman.

We liked each other right away and were both noobs in the chat (though I’ve been there a little longer than her) and soon we were talking about what we both like doing and how we’d do it to one another. One thing lead to another and I soon had my fingers on my pussy while I tried turning her on.

Martina couldn’t or wouldn’t masturbate by the computer, but made sure I got my fair share. She had a fetish for tits and was very proud of her own bust, which she classified as a 38 D. It seemed a bit much for me, especially since she said she was otherwise quite slender and kept her weight, but had a great “latina ass”. But then, I’m just a 34 B, and I’m a sports hater.

Besides that, she was very submissive and wanted me to call her my “slave”. I thought it odd at first, but it seemed to really turn her on, so with time I enjoyed our little role-play as well.

Some day we wanted to meet in person. We live about 200 km apart, it was summer and we were both curious. So we set up a date, a small town, about halfway between both of our homes. Martina was there before and suggested an icecream parlour by the market square. She gave me another description of herself, so I might recognize her. (We didn’t feel comfortable sending photos at the time.) I just said she’d know it’s me – that’s how it is as a redhead, you’ll get noticed.

So I drive to our meeting point and the whole time I’m thinking about what I might do with her when I meet her. Are we just acquaintances? After all, I masturbated several times with her, and she knows more about my secret longings than anyone else. And I know about her fantasies with her friend Cora, or that she wants to be my slave.

Should I just treat her like I did in the chatroom? That’d be daring in public, but it made me wet just thinking about it. Finally, I decided to just wait and see what happened, but was resolved not to hold back.

I found the market square (thanks to GPS) and the icecream parlour as well. She was already there and seemed quite nervous. She wore a pair of tight, stone-washed jeans and a white tube top which accentuated her body nicely. She didn’t lie about her breasts, they were nice and big and nicely shaped. Her hair was long, straight and black, and her face was pretty, in a classical, regal looking way.

I just wore a short, yellow dress with not much underneath. “Hey Martina,” I said and walked up to her as if we knew each other for years. “How are you?”

“Kat?” she asked and stared at me incredulously. She smiled. “Thank god, I thought already…”

“…That I wouldn’t show up?” I asked. “Or that I’m a guy?” She laughed. She had a beautiful, open laugh, and her face was so pretty I wondered why she put so much work into her body.

I sat down next to her. The café had only a few other visitors, a few schoolgirls sat on a table across from us, and a couple seemed to be sitting inside. Other than that, it was empty. The waitress came up and I ordered a big sundae with cream and Cappuccino. Martina sipped her espresso and said she needed to watch her weight. I never cared about my weight, so I enjoyed myself.

“You can have some pussy cream with your coffee,” I laughed. “That’s guaranteed low-cal.”

She blushed. She seemed to be more shy in real life than online. “Kat!” she acted indignant, but didn’t say anything else.

“How’s the sex life?” I asked.

“Well,” she said. “Nothing special. I mostly do it myself, if I even have the time, so not very much. And then I think of…” she paused when the waitress came to bring my order.

Without taking notice of her, I continued: “…of when you’re fisting my twat while I’m eating you out?” This was one of our fantasies, and Martina wanted to sink into the ground for shame while the waitress gave her best to act like she didn’t hear any of that.

I thanked her and got started on my icecream. “Oh god Kat,” Martina said. “You’re crazy.” I smiled. “Do you even know how horny these thoughts make me feel?”

I raised my eyebrows. “No clue,” I said. “As horny as me?” She laughed again. “So tell me,” I asked. “Is it at least good when you come from that?”

She looked around and whispered as she leaned in: “You have no idea… Last night, I gave myself a long nice shower in preparation for today, and I thought of our hot chats. And I just peed nicely on my hand and rubbed it all over my tits while I thought of you doing that to me. You know, like that one time.” I nodded and remembered one of our chats, when we found out we both liked water sports. She sipped her espresso again.

“So what about it?” I asked and pointed at the cup. “Pussy cream?”

“Mmmh,” she moaned. Without asking further, I pulled up my skirt and inserted the long icecream spoon between my legs. It was cold and hard, and I spread my labia while guiding it into my pussy. “Kat,” Martina hissed. “They’re looking at you!” I looked up and the teenage girls from the other table were giggling and whispering. I turned the spoon inside me and pulled it out, holding it up to Martina, who took it reluctantly in her mouth, but started sucking it thoroughly. Again, giggles from the other table.

“God, you turn me on,” she said. I smiled again.

“Are there any bathrooms here?” I asked the waitress as she was passing by our table again.

“Inside,” she replied and pointed.

“What’re we waiting for?” I asked Martina and looked deep into her eyes. She stared at me again, but followed my lead. I secretly took the spoon with me in my handbag.

The bathroom was very small, just a tiny room with a sink out front. We squeezed in anyway and locked the door behind us. I immediately grabbed Martinas tits. She moaned: “Those have been neglected for a long time.” I pulled her top under her breasts and weighed them admiringly in my hands. They really were her whole pride and joy, and rightfully so. I began sucking one with pleasure. Martina leaned against the wall and let me take her, while unbuttoning her jeans and sliding a hand inside them. I grabbed her tight butt while I pulled a nipple with my teeth.

“Did I allow you to touch yourself, slave?” I asked sternly.

Martina pulled her hand back and said meekly: “No goddess, may I?”

“May I what?” I replied.

“May I play with myself, mistress?” she asked shyly.

I bit her breast harder and slapped her bum: “How do we say?”

“May I jack off my cunt, mistress?” she said somewhat more determined.

“Pull down your pants,” I ordered. She slowly peeled off the tight jeans and let it fall to the ground. Her pussy was a dream. Nice dark pubic hair was growing all across her vulva, and below her wet labia were glimmering.

She saw my satisfied smile and said: “I let it grow out just for you, goddess. So you’ll be satisfied with the cunt of your servant.” I nodded and turned her around towards the wall, to get a better look between her legs. There, I noticed the little slut didn’t come unprepared: A nice, black plug was lodged firmly in her ass.

I turned it, and began to move it inside her butt, which she visibly enjoyed. “Oh mistress, do you know how much I longed for that?” I didn’t answer and instead worked her some more with the plug, then pulled it out and pushed it back in, over and over, until I could fuck her tight “latina ass” nicely with it. She moaned louder.

“That’s how you like it,” I hissed in her ear. “Straight up the ass.”

“Oh yes, mistress,” she answered. “I’m such a little anal whore who needs it up her asshole constantly. My dirty hole is just there to be used by you.” I fucked her hard with the plug while I pulled her hair back and pressed her tits against the cold tiles on the wall. She squealed and whimpered, when she came, and stood there for a while gasping for air, the plug still inside her.

I sat down on the toilet seat and spread my legs. “Come here,” I ordered. She knew what time it was and knelt willingly on the floor in front of me. I pulled up my skirt and she purred happily at the sight of my red bush.

“Wow, I did…” she started to say when I interrupted her harshly by aiming a spray of pee straight at her face.

She slurped and drank. It was hotter than I ever imagined it. I pissed on her, and she swallowed it happily, as if she never did anything else. I wondered if her mind wasn’t dirtier than she would let on, because now she was “in the mood” she didn’t know any boundaries. What she couldn’t swallow she let run down her tits, where it dripped on the floor. When I was finished, her white top was soaking wet and had a yellow stain. It didn’t seem to bother her. She licked the last drops out of my pubic hair and then looked up at me. “Give me the fist,” I said.

“Should I really, mistress?” she asked and looked at her hand. She had a few clunky rings on her fingers and several bangles that clattered on her wrist.

“Blast my cunt, slave,” I replied and pulled my twat wide open. I wanted her to look deep inside my hole, into the muff of her mistress, which she had to obey and be obedient to. She pressed her fingers tight and pushed the tips into my hole. They slid in easily, still wet from pee and pussy slime. She moved them gently back and forth, going deeper inside. Her rings rubbed nicely at the walls of my vagina and she only stopped when her knuckles and thumb reached my labia. She looked at me once more, just to make sure, then pushed it in with all her strength.

I groaned deep and loud. Something deep and animalistic, wild and furious broke loose within me and made itself heard with a guttural, primitive scream. Martina looked at me startled but I grabbed her arm and motioned her to fuck me faster, harder, mercilessly. She pushed in as hard as she could and filled my cunt like nothing before. I felt how my snatch constricted around her hand and held her tight, seemingly trying to pull her even further in even though her fingers already touched my cervix. Martina looked at me concerned and I felt her move inside me, twisting, turning, caressing my insides and finally turning into a fist. She began boxing my box.

I came. And then I came again. And again. I thought how this dirty submissive cow was finishing me off, how she did everything I told her to, how she revelled in obeying me and how I, and only I, could do that with her. And I came again. The orgasms shook my body and I didn’t even notice Martina pulling her hand back out. When I regained my senses, she was sucking the rest of the pussy slime off my labia and rubbed her nose in my bush.

I breathed in deep and got up, straightening my dress while she cleaned up the floor with toilet paper. Her tits were still dangling freely out of her top and I think she enjoyed feeling as free as this. When she was finished, she packed them back in as good as possible. The top was now semi-transparent from wetness and her nipples were showing clearly, which made her look even more appetizing. Even though I didn’t need the spoon, I inserted it quickly in my pussy until it was covered in a thin layer of slime, and then we left the bathroom.

I paid at the counter while Martina already went outside, probably to have her top dry faster in the sun. When I followed her, the giggling girls were still at their table; it seemed we weren’t taking quite as long as we thought. I went past their table and looked at them meaningfully while dropping the spoon there.

From the market square we went on a walk down towards the river. Martina reached for my hand and held it and we walked hand in hand along the shore. The weather was nice, the sun was shining and a few pedestrians and bicycles were passing us by. Her top was still somewhat transparent, but it didn’t seem to bother her. She looked happy, very proud and at peace with herself and the world. I was wondering if it was because of me, or because she managed to get out of the house for once and could do something completely different. Feeling like she could be any way she wanted to be. Because that’s how I felt.

We came to a place where the river bent around a curve and was flowing somewhat slower. A small pond was branching off there, and a few people were rowing boats on it. Wanting to enjoy the day, we took a boat and went out across the lake. Martina smiled at me as she sat beside me and we tried without much success to steer in one direction. Finally we gave up and just let the boat drift across the water. I took her in my arms and she leaned her head against my shoulder. We laid back into the boat, until we were all hidden inside it. She pulled up her top and began playing with her breasts again.

“Do you like my tits, Kat?” she asked.

“Of course,” I answered truthfully.

“That’s very important to me,” she said solemnly. “You don’t know how much it means. In school they all made fun of me because they’re big like that. And I was proud of them anyway.” I fell quiet and laid my arm on her, reaching for her breasts. They were warm and soft. “I wish you could jizz on me,” she said suddenly.

“What, why?” I asked.

“I love cum,” she said. “It’s so good to feel it in me or on me, to smell it, to taste it.”

I began caressing her breasts and said: “I can offer you a few other things you can feel, smell and taste.”

Martina moaned again. “God, I could fuck all day long.”

I laughed. “Well, what’s keeping you?”

She looked at me. “But you like it too, right? It’s very important to me that you like everything we do.”

I laughed again. “Don’t worry,” I said. She smiled and sat up. We had drifted to the opposite shore of the lake and the other boats were far away from us, but they probably could still see her sit there topless. I sat back up as well. She looked around and then took off her pants, until she was all naked, the plug still in her butt. At first I was embarrassed, but then I thought “so what” and pulled my dress over my head.

She watched me and smiled. “Your armpits aren’t shaved.”

I blushed. “I don’t like to shave, and they’re so light most people don’t even notice,” I answered. “I love my hair.”

She suddenly kissed me straight on the lips and said gently: “I love your hair too, Kat. I don’t want to change anything about you. You’re a big role model to me, you know?” I smiled shyly. “I’ll let them grow out again too. Fuck beauty standards,” she said.

I laughed. “The way I know us we rather piss on beauty standards.” Martina didn’t say anything but steered the boat towards a small overgrown island close by. I helped her as good as I could.

When we got there, we got off the boat and walked naked through the thicket until we were sure nobody could see us. Then she turned to me and said: “Look at me mistress. All of this belongs to you. I want to be all yours and nobody elses.”

I smiled. “I think I know you better and more intimate than many others,” I said. “That part of you belongs to me.”

She answered: “Oh goddess, nobody knows me like you do. Nobody knows the things you know. With you I can be myself.”

I smiled and eyed her up and down. She was beautiful, sexy, nicely shaped and desirable. And terribly natural. I loved her pubic hair, her tits, her pussy, her ass. “Piss for me,” I said.

Without hesitation she spread her legs and pulled her labia open. I wondered if it was possible to pee with a plug up the ass, when she already made it rain. Her piss sprayed all over and ran down her legs, but she just closed her eyes and enjoyed the freedom to be able to piss on the floor in front of her mistress. I reached for her twat and let the warm stream run across my hand, rubbing the wet fingers on her tits afterwards. “Oh mistress,” she moaned. “My goddess, you know how to please my tits.”

I smiled and made her bend across a tree trunk, and while her cunt was still running out I pushed my fingers inside her and began fucking. Her piss sprayed across my arm while I worked her twat and she moaned loud. “Oh yes!” she yelled. “Yes mistress, give it to me. Use me!” I thrusted two fingers inside her and crooked them, so I could massage her spot with my fingertips. I felt the plug when I moved in and out of her. She moaned louder. “Fuck me hard,” she gasped. “Fuck me like your whore, like your slave cunt.”

I slapped her butt sharply with the other hand. “What are you?” I asked.

“I’m your little slave twat,” she answered.

I hit her again. “I can’t hear you,” I said.

“I’m your dirty filthy slave!” she yelled louder. I slapped her once more, harder. She trembled. “I’M KAT’S DIRTY CUNT HOLE SLAVE MARTINA!” she screamed.

I have no clue if anyone heard us, but the thought of her screaming her horniness out into the world turned me on so bad I lost my inhibitions and just wanted to finish her off. Brutally, I slammed four fingers inside her twat like a pocket. She pushed back against the trunk while her tits were dangling big and heavy below her. I slapped them with one hand, making them jiggle even more.

“Yes, give it to my utters,” she spurred me on. “Treat me like a dirty farm slut.” My arm got heavy from thrusting and I became more and more daring. I pulled my fingers out and pressed both hands tight together, spread the thumbs apart and then shoved all eight fingers inside her. I heard her gasp for air, but she bravely pushed back. Her slit was stretching and I pushed the plug in with my thumbs. I fucked her as good as I could inside her tight twat, and she only let out brute moans and began to drool, until she shook all over her body and her knees gave in. My hands slid out of her, and a gush of pussy secretion streamed out.

I knelt beside her and held her tight. She trembled and laughed uncontrollably, kissing my slimy hands and smearing them across her face. I kissed her mouth passionately, pushing my tongue inside her, tasting her, feeling her tits against mine, holding her tight, trembling, happy, tired and fucked out of my mind.

When we had dressed and brought the boat back, she held the plug proudly in her hand as we walked back, as if she wanted to show that she was exactly as dirty and depraved, and even more so, as everyone thought who saw her.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Becoming Sadi

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotica, Lesbian, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Fiction, First Time, Gay, Mature, oral sex, Reluctance, Romance, Transgendered, Transsexual, Transvestite, Virginity

Introduction:

Cody has a secret…he wishes he were a girl! What will happen when an old family friend discovers his secret and is okay with it….really okay with it!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Becoming Sadi

Cody open’s his eyes as he awakes, looking around at his familiar surroundings in his bedroom. Band posters, comic books and video games all over the floor.

His parents always gave him crap about the things he liked and tell him the typical “you’re too old to be into thoses kinda things!” He didn’t care though. He stepped out of his bed in his black t-shirt and grey track pant’s that he wear’s to bed and walks over to the window to look out as he yawned and stretch out his arms.

Look’s like the first day of spring break would be a beautiful day, though he could care less because As far as he was concerned he had a date with his PS4 today!

Among other things…. He was definitely a weird kid as far as his parents were concerned, couldn’t disagree with them though….leaving his room and heading down the hall to his sister’s room who had left for college and would be spending her break in Miami. She left a lot of clothes behind…..Oh did he mention…he likes to dress up like a girl..

He smile’s as he opened his sister Amy’s closet, she owned so many clothes that it would have been impossible to take them all with her to college. Her loss his gain as far as he was concerned, his sister was pretty small as was he as well. She was 5″7 117 lbs, had larger B cup breasts and a bit of a bubble butt.

He hadn’t had a growth spurt since middle school. He was 5″6 about 120 lbs maybe so her and he were about the same size…butt included… Cody had a rather large bubble butt for a guy and my hips were a little wide for some reason. He pulls out a black tank top and then reach down to a little dresser that was also in the closet. Pulling out a cute pair of his sisters denim short short’s.

Dressing like a girl was pretty easy for him not only because his sister and himself
were damn near the same size (including butt size) but because he had shoulder length blonde hair and feminine features and also kept his legs shaved because he loved the way they felt and always wore pants around other people so no one would notice.

Sliding the black t-shirt off and putting the black tank top on. Looking down at his flat chest in the B cup bra and frowning “wish I would have been blessed with your boobs too some times Amy” laughing a little to himself, trying not to be too loud because he had to listen and make sure that one of his buzzkill parents didn’t come home for a lunch break.

Sliding his track pants off and open’s the top dresser drawer, this was where Amy kept her bras and panties. Shuffling through the colorful assortment of panties. Some dull, some slutty, clearly I’m going for a slutty pair! He laughed to himself as he pulled out a red lace pair of panties and slide them up his legs and up to his butt. They are a size too small and the bottom of my cheeks stick out a bit. His soft small penis up front is pushed upward a bit but it’s not uncomfortable, having a small penis came in hand for his…let’s call it a hobby

Sitting down on his sister’s bed in her tank top and panties, remembering the first time he’d ever put on her clothing, Cody was young the first time and not even in high school yet and here he was now at 18 still doing it.
Always envied that his sister was able to wear such cute outfits and I started looking at other girls as well. The more rvealing clothes that girls wore tight, something about them that just turned me on….but not by them wearing it no….I wondered what it felt like to feel sexy and to be wanted by men like these females knew.

Remembering watching porn years ago and seeing a young sexy female getting pounded by a stud with a huge cock….most guys would wish they were the guy. Not him though, he wished he was the girl! But he was too chicken shit to ever try being with a man, especially dressed as a female…scared of the criticism that he’d no doubt recieve…

He’s brought back to reality when he hear’s his phone ringing from my room down the hall. Quickly sit’s up in the tank top and red lace panties and speed walks down the hallway upstairs to his bedroom. Seeing his dad’s name on my screen and swipe my thumb across the screen to answer ” hey dad what’s up?” Imet by his dad’s angry voice that he has always had ” Cody I need you to stick around the house for a few hours” he should have already known that Cody had no intentions of leaving the houe. Rolling his eyes ” sure dad but why? Cody twirls his long hair in his finger ( he even acted like a girl when he was dressed!) ” your uncle Garet is coming by to drop off some papers for me so just let him in and grab them”. He get’s a little angry because he would have to put normal clothes back on ” yeah sure dad no problem” they both said goodbye and hung up.

The two of them had never had much of a relationship, his dad always gave him crap about being different, never having a girlfriend, not having many friends and being more interested in comics, music, anime and comics. Oh if only you really knew what I liked dad, he laughs to himself and walks back to Amy’s room and outs the tank top and panties away as he puts his pajamas back on. He sighs as he closes his sisters bedroom door behind him.

About a half an hour passes and Cody is nose deep in a Batman comic when he hears the doorbell ring. He quickly stands up and head’s downstairs, the tile floor leading to the front door is cold to his barefeet as he walks faster. Opening the door to the big smiling Uncle Garet, ” what’s up kid?” as he steps in ” hey not shit Uncle Garet just enjoying the peace and quiet”.

Garet smiles and walks into the kitchen where he puts a stack of paers down, he wasn’t really Cody’s uncle but he grew up always seeing him because of his dad and Garet being such good friends. The big man smiles again ” oh I bet, must be nice not having the buzzkill parents around for a bit” he smiles. Cody’s dad and Garet were starting their own auto garage and were finalizing the deal, the paperwork he left on the counter no doubt would seal the deal.

The two talk for a bit, Cody always enjoyed talking to Garet, he was a gentle giant probably close to 6″6 thick beard and short brown hair and in pretty damn good shape for 50. Cody hated to admit it but he thought Garet was pretty hot….” well kid I won’t keep you anymore”. Looking at the tall man, feeling sorry for him, he lost his wife a few years back and his kids were all grown up and moved out. Only having Cody’s father to speak to had to suck! Walking Garet over to the door ” hey no worries Uncle Garet you can come hang any time you want. They both smile at each other as he leaves.

Watching him through the window as he hops into his big red F150 and leaves. A big smile across Cody’s face now as he darts up the stairs back to his sisters room. Practically dancing as he goes to the closet ” fuck it im going big today!” Opening the closet and grabbing a red dress that his sister wore to impress a guy she liked. It was tight on her and just barely covered her ass….smiling to himself ” let’s see if I can pull it off”

Grabbing a cute pair of red apple bottom heels that Amy had bought to match the dress, reaches for the red lace panties again….”naa” grabs a black and red thong instead and a red bra that he would stuff the best he could. Stripping down to fully nude as he pulls the thong up and put’s the much too big bra on first, then slides the dress on that clings tightly to his skin, his smooth shaved legs looking good, the bottom of the dress just like when his sister wore it was just barely covering his ass.

Walks over to a small vanity table in his sisters room and decides it’s a nail painting and makeup kind of day. He grabs a bottle of red fingernail polish to match the dress and heels and shakes it, he had gotten really good at doing his nails over the years. The only thing that sucked was that he had to immediately remove the polish. Doing his toes first, he only wore a size 8 in mens and had pretty small feet, after finishing his ties he starrs on his fingernails and waves his hands back and fourth for them to dry after finishing. Then sits down and takes a deep breath as he begin’s to put on eyeliner….mascara and a nice shade of darker red lipstick.

The final touch…he straightens his hair up real nice and straight with his sister’s old hair straightener. Smiling at himself in the mirror….he could pass for a female easily with makeup on he felt. He stands up and puts the heels on, he’s probably about 5″9 now with them on. He leaves his sisters room and starts heading back to his. Heel’s clicking on the wood floor as he does, he could probably walk in heels better than most women could at this point of his life!

Grabbing his phone and pushing his fingers through his soft long blonde hair as he walks over to a big mirror on his wall where he’ll be able to take full body self shots. It was his favorite thing to do dressed up, he had a folder on his laptop full of them. Taking sexy pics was good for boosting his confidence up.

He smiles as he stands sideways with a hand on his hip, sticking his butt out a little and snaps the first pic of what he can only describe as the best he’s ever looked. Cody had checked out at this point….he had become someone else…someone that he always referred to as… “Sadi”. Takes a few more sideway pics before walking over to his dresser and grabbing a kleenex box and he starts shoving them down into his bra.

Trying his best to make it look like he had bust, from a sideway view it was pretty convincing. He walks over to the mirror and pulls his hair back as he makes a duck face and snaps a few more pics….he must have forgot to lock the front door after Garet left… “hey i forgot to leave these with the rest of the….uhhhh cody?”

The voice….he feels his world end as he turns and see’s the tall man standing in his door way in disbelief. Cody takes a step back ” I…..Garet…” The big man steps in and look’s Cody up and down, Cody likes the way Garet is looking at him but knows that the jig is up…he was going to now be known as a freak. Garet finally speaks up ” how long has this been going on for…?” Shame on his face as he responds ” It’s been going on for a while Garet… looking down but then looks up when he feels the footsteps approaching him and see’s that Garet is now in front of him.

Even in heels Garet still hulked over him, ” you wouldn’ want anyone to find out about this would ya….?” No please Garet! I’ll do anything! Garet starts to rub up and down Cody’s hips ” anything huh?” then he leans down and plants a soft kiss on his lips….Codys first kiss awkwardly Cody kisses back and they continue to kiss, mixing their tongues in as they do Cody reaching up and putting his hands on Garets chest area. He feels big hands squeeze his butt a little as the dress lifts a bit in the back.

The kiss breaks as Garet keeps squeezing ” mmmmm now how did you end up with a butt like that kid!? Mmmmm bend over the dresser and let me get a good look at it!” Cody blushes but does as he is told and puts his hands on top of his dresser and bends over a bit. He feels the big hand on his ass again and then feels a smack followed by a squeeze he hates to admit it but he is loving this.

Another smack ” goddamn Cody you have a nicer ass than most girls do!” Cody smiles and looks back ” th….thank you” he get’s his ass fondled a little big longer before Garet backs off ” come undo my belt for me sweety” Cody smiles from being called sweety….this is it…he has wanted to feel like a girl forever and now he finally was and he felt wanted! He really feels wanted after he see’s how hard he has made Garet….slowly undoing his belt and unzipping his pants. The pant’s drop around his ankles and Cody gasps.

It had to have been 10 inches long atleast! THe big man backs up and sits down at the edge of the bed. Stroking his python slowly ” get on all fours and crawl to me cutie” Smiling and biting his lower lip at being called cutie he does as he is told and gets down on his knees, the wood floor hurts his knees as he crawls over to Garet, trying to look as sexy as possible.

He finally reaches inbetween his legs and rubs the mans thighs as he looks at the cock mesmerized. Garet smiles and softly smacks the big cock on his face “whatchya thinking about Cody?” Cody doesn’t like that he was called by his name and frowns. He then tries to sound as femine as possible ” it’s Sadi….and i’m thinking about sucking this big cock..” Garet’s eyes get big and wide…”ooohhhh fuck….nice to meet you Sadi….but a little less talk and more sucking” he winks.

Finally the truly born Sadi persona takes the large cock in both hands and strokes it softly to Garets approval. This was it…..leaning upwards a little he takes his tongue and runs it up and down the shaft. Oooooooooh Sadi….he moans as she continues to lick and then finally the moment of truth she takes the head of his penis into her mouth and starts to suck him “ooooohhhhhh good girl….yeah suck that dick baby” She has never felt so alive. Only able to get about 4 inches of the large cock into her mouth, she continues to suck him, siwrling her tongue around his shaft as it’s in her mouth.

This goes on for about five more minutes before he stops her ” that was great baby but I don’t wanna blow my load just yet….I have better plans… get up her on the bed on all fours and spread your legs Sadi” she does as she is told and stands up, feeling relieved not to have her knees on the hard wooden floor now.

Getting on the edge of the bed on all fours, his erect cock that was not maybe 5 inches was sticking the side of the the thong up front, he had never been so turned on before. Garet kicks his boots off and then his pants completley off, then steps up and slides the dress up a little bit revealing Sadi’s nice bubble butt.

He begins to smack it again and squeeze it before taking a step back ” fuck….you don’t mind if I snap a few pictures for later do you?” She looks back and smiles ” you didn’t even have to ask Garet” A big smile on his face now as he pulls out his HTC and takes some pics of her ass, stroking his cock as he does.

He had taken enough for a nice fap sessions later apparently because the next thing she knows the thong is being pushed over a bit and her cheeks spread as she feels a tongue enter her hole. Grabbing the sheets tightly “OH MY FUCKING GOD! Holy shit yessss eat my ass Garet!” She didn’t know such sensation existed, she is sad when he stops and stands back up.

Garet spits in his hand and rubs it on his dick…stroking it slowly ” ready to get your cherry popped Sadi girl?” Looking back a little nervous but she doesnt think she could ever tell this man no. Smiling ” mhm….I want you to be my first Garet….I trust you..” He smiles and grabs her ass cheek with one hand and starts to slowly push his head into her tight hole “oooohhhhh…..” her mouth wide open as she begins to feel pain instantly.

The head has barely even went in ” fuck…..god you’re huge!” Garet has her hips tightly now as he has about 3 inches in.

Getting to about 6 inches now he can see that she may not be able to completly take him in as there is really no more room in her anus for him to push. He starts to slide in and out slowly, she softly moans and breathes heavy as he keeps going in and out of her tight hole.

Sweat trickles down his forehead as he softly pumps into her. She wishes that she could take more in but it was painful enough with the 6 inches in. Her eyes closed and face sideways on the bed she continues to softly moan and breathe heavy. Her eyes still closed as she bites her lip ” oooh fuck me Garet! Don’t stop!

He pulls out and Sadi looks back kinda sad ” what’d wrong? He smiles and leans down kissing her lower back ” lay on your back for me Sadi so I can see your pretty face ” she smiles and quickly turns over onto her back and slides up the bed a little more so he can get on the bed with her.

He get’ s in between her legs and lays his massive frame against her much smaller frame. Planting a kiss on her as she grabs his face and passionately returns the favor. She felt so safe and wanted by the mature man as she shared a passionate kiss with him.

He breaks the kiss and gets up on his knees lifting her legs up as he does and grabbing the back of her thighs as he pushes them down to her chest area ” I need to be inside of you again sweety. The large head of his cock back at her hole, this time however it slides right in.

Grabbing the sheets tightly with her red painted nails ” oooohhhhh Garet fuck me faster please…” he does as he’s asked and picks up speed. Still not quite taking him fully in but then he slows down and looks at her. Looking back at him when suddenly ” Ughhhhhh nook fuck Garet it’s too big!

Garet quickly slid his full 10 inches in and was holding a wild look on his face from pleasure. He slides in and out at full length ” oooooohhhh my fucking god! Fuck my tight ass ooooooohhhhhh!” He pumps with a little more force and is met with a loud moan of pleasure. Her tiny semi erect cock moving back and fourth each time he thrusts.

He pulls out again “whew! Ok sweety get back on all fours” she quickly flips back over to all fours and he grabs her hips tightly. This time though he doesn’t hold back. Her ass jiggles as he pumps into her fast and wild now. Her little penis swaying around wildly as he fucks her. Jerking her head back as her hair goes back.

His hand reaches to her throat and turns her head back as he slides his tongue into her mouth. Sadi’s eyes practically in the back of her head now ” oooooohhh Garet yesssss fuck me hard!” She moans ad their tongues explore one another. He let’s go of her throat and grabs her hips extremely tight her head jerks back down and she smiles and giggles, he pumps into her fast and hard.

She enjoys his large hands tightly grabbing her hips however though as he continues to wildly pump into her for another 10 minutes before finally ” god….im gonna cum baby” she feels the cock slide out of her and he squeees her ass as he strokes quickly with his hand.

Letting out a big grunt as Sadi feels his hot seed land all over her ass. Garet breathes heavy as he finishes and then lays down on the bed next to her, she rests her head on his chest and they begin to softly kiss each other for a few minutes before she breaks the kiss ” you’re not going to tell on me are you…?”

He looks at her and smiles ” no i’m not going to I promise…..but can we maybe do this more…?” Looking up at him and smiling ” I’d love too” he kisses her forehead and stands up. grabbing his pants up off the floor and sliding them back on. Sadi sits up and ironically enough pulls some tissue out of her bra to clean the cum up on her backside.

Garet laughs ” if you just had a pair of breasts no one would ever think you’re a boy….god i’m looking at you now and don’t even recognize you….you look amazing Co…I mean Sadi” He winks and smiles and she smiles back at him ” wanna walk me out?” Sadi gets up and straightens the dress out and extends her tiny hand to him with a smile as the big man extends his and tightly grabs a hold of hers.

They reach the front door and he puts his hands on her hips and gives her a kiss, his beard tickles her a little bit each time he does ” you know…..I’m totally not doing anything tomorrow night…just planned on sitting at home and watching movies. Maybe you could lie to your parents and say you’re going over to a friends house for the night….you could come over and dress up for the entire night!” She smiles at the idea ” I would love that….let’s do that.” she smiles.

They give each other one more goodbye kiss before Garet leaves. He closes the door behind him and smiles, lookinbg forward to tomorrow night as he realizes that it’s time to go back to being boring Cody since his parents would be home soon. But smiles again at the thought of spending the night at Garets house tomorrow! Life was going to start changing for the better he felt!

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Road Trip

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Fiction, Romance

Introduction:

An older rock star meets a young waitress in St. Louis.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Richard

I opened my eyes, wondering, for a few moments, where the hell I was.

Buffalo.

Well, I guess somebody has to be in Buffalo.

I swung my legs out of the hotel bed and sat on the edge for a few moments. I don’t smoke anymore, but the urge still comes over me in the mornings, especially mornings when I wake up in a city that I don’t really want to be visiting. I inched myself down onto the floor and did the first few bits of the stretching routine that keeps my back in shape. A lifetime of playing bass and guitar, and over a decade of being on the road with No Known Religion, had left me nearly crippled in my early 30s. Ten years later – ten mostly clean years later – I felt in better shape than I’d ever been. At least physically. The mind and the career? Well, still question marks I suppose.

John Harvester’s 2002 Honda Odyssey, full of guitars, sound equipment, and a sleeping bag, waited for me in the parking lot. John was the only member of No Known Religion that I was still speaking to, and I was borrowing his van for a month long trip from my home in Newport, Rhode Island, to Los Angeles. My agent had booked me a couple shows en route, shows where I’d be my new self, the new Richard Danton, the former metal-head who’d recreated himself as an alt-rock singer-songwriter. I wasn’t really touring, however. At 44 I was recently unattached and homeless, and, professionally, I was unsure about this new music I was playing. A road trip seemed like a good idea – seeing the country on my own, without the van and the entourage, and hopefully stumbling across something meaningful out there on America’s open roads.

I’d come to Buffalo out of nostalgia. Part of my teenage years had been spent here, in a dumpy house on Virginia Street. That’s where I’d taught myself to play the guitar, copying Jimmy Page and Jimi Hendrix licks until I could play them in my sleep. To my surprise, that house was still standing and looked about as derelict as I remembered it. On my way out of town, I sat in the van outside my old house for a few moments, thinking about that kid 30 years ago – dumping his backpack on his bed after school, and picking up his guitar, and playing until midnight. Jesus, I was such a miserable teenager. Hell, I don’t know. Maybe all teenagers are miserable.

Ah well. Fuck Buffalo.

On Interstate 71, I picked up my cell phone from the passenger seat and hummed a few melodies into Dictomate, an audio recording app. A couple lyrics came to my lips:

And the forgetting would be easier

If what I was forgetting wasn’t you

About as uninspiring as the rest of the crap I was writing these days. What’s that saying? Anything too dumb to be written down gets sung instead?

A highway sign for Cincinnati gleamed in the sunshine as I blew past in the Odyssey. I dug a cigarette out of the glove box and put an old Def Leppard CD into the stereo. Lock up your daughters, Cincinnati. Here comes new age Richard Danton.

Dana

I sat on an old, rusted folding chair behind the diner smoking a cigarette. Every minute or so the wind changed direction and a strong, pungent odor filled my nostrils. It was so nice that my employer decreed that our ‘smoking area’ had to be a mere ten feet from the dumpster, I thought sarcastically.

I looked at my watch, only five minutes left on my fifteen-minute break and I’d have to get back to my tables or else the manager would yell at me again. I was his best server, and still, he treated me with contempt ever since I rebuffed his advances. What an asshole.

My life wasn’t turning out how I had dreamed it would in high school. Four years ago, I had it all. I was a cheerleader, the prom queen, and my boyfriend was the star quarterback of the football team. By all accounts, I was one of the most popular girls in my graduating class.

Four years later, life looked much different. My handsome former high school boyfriend would be graduating from Ohio State next month and was a top prospect for the NFL draft. In contrast, I was a waitress in a dead-end job, in a dead end city, St. Louis. I had grown up in a small, rural town in central Missouri. Seeking adventure and excitement, I moved to the ‘big city’. Of course, like the rest of my life, nothing turned out as I had planned.

I crushed my cigarette out under my shoe and pushed the disheveled, long locks of blonde hair out of my face and proceeded back inside the diner. My manager looked at his watch and gave me a dirty look. I was only one minute late, that’s not a mortal sin, right?

So many times I thought about just giving in and doing what he wanted. One blow job a week and I could take as many breaks as I wanted, for as long as I wanted. However, there was no way I was going to give him that satisfaction. I didn’t have much pride left, but it wasn’t non-existent, not yet anyway.

The diner was dead, or more accurately, more dead than usual. I delivered a hamburger and fries to the only guy that was sitting in my section. I gave him a big flirty smile as I re-filled his ice-tea.

“Thank you darlin’,” he said, as he ran his big sausage fingers over my arm.

He was old enough to be my grandfather. God, how pathetic am I? Flirting with a senior citizen for the hope of getting a decent tip. My depravity knew no bounds.

I looked up at the clock. It was 4:00 pm. I watched as my manager grabbed the bank deposit bag and walked out the front door, right on schedule. I had at least a half hour before he’d get back, and the diner was as quiet as a cemetery.

“Deb, could you cover my section for a few minutes?” I said to my co-worker, as she gave me a knowing smile.

I walked into the kitchen and my eyes briefly locked on the day cook, Larry. His assistant Fernando was engrossed in the task of chopping up heads of lettuce that comprised the main ingredient of the salad mix we’d be serving later on that evening.

I bypassed both of them and went into the small employee restroom that was adjacent to the kitchen. I turned around quickly, checking the handle on the door, ensuring that it was unlocked.

The bathroom was so small, maybe four feet by four feet, barely enough room for the small sink and toilet, and it was disgusting. The manager ensured that the night crew properly cleaned the customer restroom. However, he couldn’t give a shit whether they cleaned this one that the employees were required to use. Even though the tiny space had four ‘pine tree’ air fresheners hanging in each corner, it barely overpowered the smell of urine that emanated from the toilet and floor.

I stood in front of the tiny sink, washing my hands, killing time, until…

I heard the door open and peered at Larry’s face as it reflected in the mirror above the sink. Our eyes met for a brief second as he slid into the cramped space behind me and almost simultaneously closed and locked the door.
In an instant, I felt Larry behind me as he kissed the back of my neck. Without uttering a word, he reached underneath the hem of my server’s uniform and tore the thong off my body in one swift motion. I put my hands on the filthy sink and opened my legs as best I could in the cramped space, giving him better access.

I felt his coarse, calloused hands forcefully cupping the cheeks of my ass cheeks as he kissed and licked my neck. His movements were urgent, raw, and rough and I could smell the sweat on his body, the result of a long shift that began at five this morning.

Larry unceremoniously flipped the hem of my uniform up and it rested on my back. I undid the first three buttons on the front of my uniform and unclasped my bra letting my 34C breasts slip out of the cups. Observing what I had done, he stopped kissing my neck long enough to reach around and I felt his fingers roughly pinch and pull my nipples causing me to let out a low moan.

He used my body to help steady himself as he dropped down to his knees behind me. I reached behind and clutched my ass cheeks, pulling them apart, and exposing my most intimate area for him. I whimpered as I felt his tongue enter my vagina and he made loud slurping and sucking noises that vibrated off of the walls of the tiny room.

Every few seconds the tip of his tongue would haphazardly, as if almost by accident, brush up against my clit, causing my knees to go weak. As our customers could attest, Larry didn’t have many culinary skills, but thankfully, after six months of fucking him, he was finally able to eat my pussy with a small degree of skill.

After a minute or so I began to grind myself up and down on his tongue. We had been doing this enough by now that he knew that was his cue. I felt him move his head back and spit, his saliva land on my asshole. Seconds later, I felt his tongue enter my puckered hole which caused me to cry out, and I had to remind myself to keep my voice down, lest my co-workers form a line outside the bathroom door to auditorily observe our carnal pursuits.

He pressed his tongue in and out of my ass hard and fast, just the way he knew I liked it. I reached down between my legs and lightly ran my finger between my wet folds gently massaging my clit as I felt my orgasm sweep over me, causing my legs to go weak. Thankfully, I felt Larry’s strong arms on my thighs which steadied me until I could recover.

Larry stood up again and I heard the zipper on his jeans open and he pulled his short, stubby cock from his pants. I reached behind and pulled the hem of my uniform back up as it had fallen when I was thrashing about as I orgasmed. I felt him rub the head of his penis up and down my slit several times lubricating the tip in my wetness.

He pushed himself into me hard, causing me to grunt as he filled me with one short stroke. I had enough room to lay my head down on the sink as he started to slam into me with short, furious thrusts. I knew he wouldn’t last long at this pace and I quickly reached between my legs again to rub my clit. Larry wasn’t a very skilled lover, and if I was going to achieve another orgasm, I knew I had to take care of it myself. After only about thirty seconds I watched in the mirror as he began to tense up and emit low guttural grunts. Almost immediately after, I felt his semen squirt into me. Almost concurrently, my second orgasm racked my body, due more from my fingers on my clit than his cock inside of me.

I listened for a minute or so as our breathing returned to normal and I felt his cock slip out of me. Without saying a word, he put his member back into his pants, slipped out the door, and returned to the kitchen.

Once he was gone, I quickly reached for the toilet paper and wiped Larry’s excess semen from my vagina. Some of it had even starting to leak out and run down the inside of my thighs and I made sure to clean that up as well. I wanted to be able to more thoroughly wash, but this would have to do until I finished my shift, then I could go home and take a shower.

As I stood back up, I caught my reflection in the mirror and it gave me pause. Most days, I hated the person who looked back at me. However, after these sessions with Larry, I loathed myself even more.

Richard

The show at the 20th Century Theatre in Cincinnati started at 8:00pm. I had the sound check wrapped up by 6:30pm, and then just ambled up and down the streets, trying to work the stiffness of driving all day out of my butt and my back and my shoulders. I found the Oakley Pub nearby, and had a mushroom burger and a beer, and then another beer, sitting on the patio in the May sunshine.

At 7:59pm, dressed in jeans, a black shirt with a collar, and a black sports coat, I carried my 25-year-old Martin guitar out onto the stage. As 300 plus people applauded, I eased the guitar strap over my neck and shoulder, and picked up the cable and plugged in. The applause continued, but that moment was coming, that moment when an audience’s applause shifts from “we’re so glad you’re here” to “okay, show us something.” I had been listening to that slight transition for years now, and as I felt it happen, I leaned towards the mic, looked past the stage lights at the shadowy sea of faces, and said: “Hello out there beautiful people of Cincinnati.”

And two hours of music poured out of me.

*

After the show I sat in my dressing room, drinking scotch, staring at the wall, at the ceiling. Teri, the theater manager, poked her head inside eventually and moved towards me, putting her hand on my shoulder and kissing my cheek. “Richard,” she said. “Great show. Seriously – great show. I think you made the people of Cincinnati very happy.”

Teri was probably in her early fifties. She stood about 5’6 and I’d guess her weight to be around 175 to 180. She was wearing tight black slacks, a red top with a black jacket over top. She had straight dark brown hair that ran down almost to her shoulders, with the bangs on her forehead cut across in a straight line. A fairly featureless face was somewhat enlivened by bright red lipstick and what seemed to be fake eyelashes… long, with subtle rainbow colors in them. She was overweight, there was no doubt about it, but somehow she carried it well. I’d guess that she was that girl in high school who put on some weight but made up for it with sassiness, and had been living that way ever since. Anyway, I wasn’t complaining, and I wasn’t really thinking about women or sex just then either.

“Teri,” I said, “I want to play some more.”

“Play some more?” she repeated. “What, here?”

“No. Not here, and not this stuff. I want to play something loud, jam with some kids. Is there a dumpy bar near here that has live music?”

“Are you serious?”

“Yeah. I get urges for the old days. And to be honest, the 20th Century Theatre didn’t do it for me tonight.”

“Well, sorry Richard,” she said, with an “excusssseeeee meeeee..,.” hint to her voice.

“No, it wasn’t the theater Teri. This stuff I play these days…” I waved my hand slightly. “I don’t know. Sometimes I need more.”

“Well, yeah, I know a place. You want me to take you there?”

“No, it’s okay. I don’t want to waste your time. Just tell me the name and the address… I’ll find it with my phone.”

“Well, Richard,” she said, sitting on the arm of the couch. “I might like to go actually. Old school Richard Danton – that sounds like a show. And all I have at home is a surly teenager if she’s even there.”

I drank back the last of my scotch and set the glass down on the coffee table. I stood up and put my arm around Teri’s shoulders. “The Hell with your teenager,” I said. “Let’s go.”

*

Thinking that I might want to pass out in it, we took my Odyssey. Teri navigated us to some club where she winked at the bouncers and used my name as a ticket inside. The band on stage reminded me of No Known Religion’s early days – loud, and completely artless. We spoke to the sound guys who got a message to somebody who got a message to the band, and at a break between songs I shook hands with the lead guitarist and got handed a surprisingly nice Gibson electric. A hundred people in the audience? A hundred people standing in front of that crappy stage, drinking, sweating, cursing. They hooted and cheered when my name got mentioned even though most of them probably had no idea who I was. I jammed along with several of the band’s originals, taking some lead guitar riffs here and there, and even taking the mic when they conned me into playing Something Right Something Wrong from Religion’s first album.

Teri was up front all night, just at the foot of the stage. She had a bottle of beer in her hand most of the time, waving it in the air as she ground out the rhythm. I watched from the stage and was surprised at how into it she seemed to be. I was even more surprised when she hooked up with some random dude who sashayed his way up to her within the crowd of dancing or swaying bodies and pressed himself hard against her from behind. She let him grope her breasts, and she even reached a hand back for a while to clutch his ass cheek and pull him even harder against her… grinding her fat ass back against him.

At the end of the night, when the place had emptied and I was sharing a few drinks and a joint with the band and the sound guys, Teri was at a nearby table, laughing and gossiping with her dancing partner. I watched his hands go to her legs and hers to his. I didn’t feel any jealousy, or envy, just a strange sense of interest, and curiosity. When they disappeared off towards the washrooms, I watched them go, and when they were gone long enough to guess that something was happening, I set my drink down and wandered after them. I went into the men’s room and found no one there. I took a piss and then shrugged and walked into the women’s washroom, saying “Hello” as I entered.

Teri was leaning back with her ass against one of the three sinks in the room. The man she’d been flirting with was on his knees in front of her, his face buried between her legs. He was holding her left leg in his hand, holding it high against his shoulder. Her right hand was on his head, her fingers in his hair, pulling him into her. He must have known what he was doing, for Teri’s head was back, and she was moaning deeply.

The washroom was lit or pretended to be lit, by three dim bulbs above the mirrors at the sink. The dim light and the fog of alcohol made it a surreal scene. Teri in her black jacket and red top, her slacks and panties lying on the filthy floor. The guy barely even real, just a sexual animal presence in the shadows. I moved towards the toilet stalls, leaning against them, behind Teri and her guy. Her eyes caught mine and she smiled. “Danton,” she said, “come on over here.”

I wavered. I could imagine my tongue in Teri’s mouth. I could imagine this sassy, fleshy brunette kissing me open and wet, and likely going down on me, taking my cock deep into her mouth. And I could imagine cumming and cumming through a long orgasm, Teri drinking me down, licking up the last drops, holding my shaft in her hand as she cleaned me.

But the will, the energy, to push away from the toilet stalls wasn’t there.

I shook my head. “Can I watch?”

Teri pushed the man’s head away from her, and he rocked back on his heels. She turned, her hands on the sink, looking over her shoulder, waving her large full ass at him. “Come on baby,” she cooed, “drive mommy home.”

He never even looked at me. His hands went to his belt, his pants, unbuttoning and unzipping. His cock free, he stroked it three, four times, his right hand on Teri’s ass cheeks, caressing, measuring, assessing her. He lifted his left hand from his cock, and spit into it, then smeared his saliva up and down his thick cock. “Grab your ass cheeks for me, baby,” he moaned. “I’m going to use the back door.”

“You naughty fucker,” Teri teased, but she did as he asked, reaching behind her, taking her full ass cheeks in her hands, spreading them wide, exposing her ass crack, allowing him to guide the tip of his swollen cock against her asshole.

He wasn’t very gentle.

Teri gasped and swore angrily as he drove hard into her ass. She let go of her left ass cheek to use her arm to brace herself against the mirror on the wall, but she kept holding her right cheek and pushed herself back as he plunged into her. She hung her head low as he began thrusting hard into her, his hands firm on her waist, pulling his hips back, filling her over and over again with cock. Teri had to use both hands now to anchor herself, her left outstretched towards the mirror, her right clutching the dirty sink. He moved a hand up to her breasts, gripping the huge sloppy things through her red top and through her bra, massaging them roughly as he pounded her ass.

He gasped and shuddered when he came, Teri’s ass cheeks squeezing back on his cock as a load of hot sticky cum poured into her. She milked the cum from him, pushing back and clenching as his thrusts slowed, savoring everything she could get from this man. Finally, he slid out of her, and looking over his shoulder, said: “how’d you like that old-man?”

“Hot,” I answered, not really having thought anything about it at all. “Hot, yeah, nice.”

He moved to a sink, lifted his cock over the edge, and rinsed himself off. Tucking himself back in, he slapped Teri’s ass and left the washroom. Teri moved to a toilet stall, pushed the door open, and walked inside. I could hear her rip off lengths of toilet paper to clean herself off as well.

I moved to one of the sinks, turned on both taps, and leaning forward, splashed water over my face, rinsing some over my neck as well. The guy looking back at me in the mirror showed every single one of his 44 years, and maybe a few extras as well. Grey was seeping into my dark brown hair, but I didn’t have any urge to hide it. Didn’t even have the energy to think about hiding it. Truth be told, I was weary. The marrow in my bones was weary. No Known Religion had taken its toll on me, and I’d been glad to leave that life, and those assholes, behind. But I hadn’t really replaced that life with anything – at least not with anything that mattered to me. The singer-songwriter thing made some money, but it wasn’t “me” – whatever “me” was at this point in my life.

Teri walked out of the stall and put her hand on my lower back. “Give a girl a ride home?” she asked.

“Yeah, sure Teri,” I said. Realizing I hadn’t even remembered to book a hotel room in this city. Maybe Teri would let me use her couch.

Dana

It was nearly 10:00 pm when I finally got to my small, cramped two bedroom apartment that I shared with my roommate. I sat my backpack on the small table in the kitchen and unzipped it. After rummaging around for a few seconds I finally pulled out a small container of leftovers that Larry had managed to scrape together for me from the kitchen. I ran my finger over the cold food. Two small pieces of overcooked fried chicken, mashed potatoes with lumpy gravy, a couple of scoops of canned mixed vegetables, and a small dinner roll.

My stomach was grumbling and I was tempted to microwave the food and eat, but then I thought better of it. I needed a shower first. I felt sticky from head to toe. The old air conditioner in the diner just barely kept the heat at bay, and no matter how much antiperspirant I used, I always felt sticky at the end of my shift. It also didn’t help that I let Larry have sex with me in that disgusting bathroom. I still felt the remnants of his semen between my legs and that was enough to make me want to put off eating.

About twenty minutes later I emerged from the shower and I felt human again. I heard rustling in the kitchen and I knew that my roommate had made it home. Jill was a checker at Wal-Mart and worked the same shift that I did. I normally was able to make it home before her, though.

She looked at me and gave me a knowing smile as I entered the kitchen.

“You had sex with Larry again, didn’t you Dana?”

“No comment,” I said, giving her a sarcastic smile.

She shook her head as she pulled my leftover food out of the microwave and got two paper plates out of the cupboard.

We ate silently for a few minutes. Thankfully, she was willing to let my workplace sexual activities drop and let me eat in peace. I didn’t need her reminding me how disgusting it was to have sex with Larry or hear her lecture me about how I could do so much better.

“Don’t forget about going out tomorrow,” she said, once we had finished our meager meal, her voice breaking the silence.

“How could I possibly forget,” I said, giving her a gentle smile.

It was my first Friday night off in months and Jill and I had been planning for weeks to go to the opening of a brand new club in the trendy fashion district. However, about a week ago, she met some guy online and this new ‘boyfriend’ of hers talked her into going to some dive bar on the south side because he knew the owner and could get cheap drinks.

I had tried several times to change her mind, but she wouldn’t relent. Just my luck, the first Friday night I have off for months and I finally have the chance to do something fun and she falls for another ‘online’ guy and won’t stand up to him and tell him that she’d rather go someplace else. What was worse, she had made me promise to be a ‘third wheel’ and go with them.

“You promised that you wouldn’t back out on me Dana,” she said.

“I’ll be ready to go at eight,” I said hesitantly.

“Thank you so much,” she said cheerfully. “I know you’ll have a good time.”

I seriously doubted that. But, Jill had been there for me more times than I could remember. She was truly the only good thing in my life and I wouldn’t let her down by backing out on her.

The next day dragged on and felt like it wouldn’t end. I spent eight hours dealing with irritated customers complaining about bad food; screaming babies, an annoying manager, and a cook that wanted to get me alone in the bathroom and have his way with me. By the end of my shift, I felt like I wanted to step in front of a bus and put myself out of my misery. Thankfully, the day finally ended and I was able to get out of the diner without killing myself or someone else.

I quickly put all of my problems out of my mind, it was Friday! Things can’t ever be entirely bad on a Friday. And even better, for the first time since I could remember, I had the evening off.

The south side always scared me and I rarely ventured there. However, I promised my roommate I’d go with her and her new boy toy. What was that old Boston song that my father used to love listening to: “Doing it right on the wrong side of town” I think was the name of it.

How apropos.

I stepped out of the shower and dried off while examining myself in the mirror. My breasts weren’t that big, but they fit my small 5’4″ frame nicely and my wet blonde hair looked a bit wild now, but I’d make sure it was tamed and under control. I ran several times a week which kept my body tight and toned and I was actually a few pounds lighter than my high school cheering days. Even though I still got my fair share of looks from men, both young and old, I didn’t feel pretty anymore.

I read in Cosmo that feeling beautiful was a state of mind and not an actual outward appearance. If that were true, then there should be a law against ‘peaking’ in high school. You know, that feeling that all of your best days are behind you and that you have to settle for letting fate decide what the rest of your life will be like.

More than anything, I just wanted to catch a break. Was it too much to ask to have a life changing event that would somehow put me on a new and different course. Realistically, if the last four years had taught me anything, it was that those types of breaks only occur in the movies. In the real world, people toil away in thankless anonymity and try to get through a meaningless existence any way they can.
As I did my hair and makeup, I tried to think back to that moment when my life changed. When I went from the popular cheerleader that everyone loved, to a downtrodden waitress. I wondered if that moment actually existed, or was it just a series of bad choices that led me to where I am?

I quickly wiped a tear from my cheek and promised myself that at least for the rest of the night, I’d stop with the self-pity. I needed to be there for Jill and I needed to put all of these dark thoughts behind me, at least for a few hours.

Walking into my small bedroom, I started rummaging through my clothes. I needed to do laundry and didn’t have a large selection of clean clothes, but I finally decided on a short, faded blue denim, jean skirt, a white, sleeveless, button crop top, matching lace bra and panty set, and gold ankle wrap sandals. I stood in front of my full-length mirror for several minutes and tried to force a smile, but it never appeared.

Richard

My agent had offered me a gig at the Horseshoe Casino in Memphis, but I’d turned him down. Something about playing a casino made me want to jump off a bridge. He got me a night at a little place called the Hi-Tone Cafe instead, and I enjoyed it. The manager was cool, the atmosphere was relaxed, and an old friend from high-school happened to be there. She’d probably been the one girl I’d really been friends with back in my miserable teenage years. We talked at the bar until the place closed, and I gave her a lift home in the Odyssey. Neither of us made any hints or floated any suggestions, and I watched her open the door to her house and walk inside, and then I drove off aimlessly. Once again I’d completely forgotten to book a hotel room, so I slept in the back of the Odyssey until the morning sunshine and my aching back woke me up.

Buying a coffee in a convenience store, I asked the kid behind the counter if there was a park nearby. She directed me to Overton Park, where I threw down a blanket and my yoga mat and spent 2 hours sipping coffee and doing my stretching routine. At one point in my life, my back was so bad that walking around I crouched my 5’11 frame down to about 5’8. It sucked. There were brief moments when my back simply said “fuck it” and seemed to disappear on me. I’d have to fall down to my knees, unable to support myself standing upright.

I took yoga for a year back in Newport. Took some Tai-Chi as well. They provided the only clarity in my life as Holly and I were separating. And thankfully, they got my back on the road to recovery as well. The stretches I did in Overton Park, watching people wander by on the trails, sunshine glittering on whatever that pond was called, were my own compilation of things that worked for me. Child’s Pose, the easiest of them all, was the stretch that always helped the most.

When I finished stretching I took my USA map to a bench near the water. I had no commitments until a show in Colorado in two weeks time. I looked at New Orleans for a while, and Texas, and then traced my finger up Interstate 55 towards St. Louis. Before No Known Religion, when I was in a terrible band that is now rightfully forgotten, we’d played St. Louis a lot. Terrible bars on the south side of the city. Noise. Jackasses yelling at us through the noise. Being 21, 22 years old and on a stage. Wow, that was a long time ago.

I closed the map. St. Louis.

*

I had no memory of the Heavy Anchor from my visits to St. Louis 20 years ago. Driving around the south side I noticed the lights and heard the music and decided to give it a try. The place is divided in two, with a fairly normal, nautical-themed, bar on the one side, and when you walk through and turn the corner, you get to a pretty rowdy, and loud, open area with a small stage crammed against the wall. There was a four-piece band making a lot of noise in there – bass, drums, guitar, the vocalist playing some rhythm guitar less than helpfully. They were, well, awful is one way to put it, but to be fair they were exactly like the band I was with back before Religion, so I guess everyone starts somewhere.

I got a beer and stood amongst the crowd of about 100 people for a while, watching, listening. Fifteen or so people were moshing a bit up at the stage, most of the rest of us just swaying and maybe nodding our heads in time to the noise. When they took a break, I watched the guitarist move to the bar and pick up some more beers. “Hey, nice set,” I half yelled, moving over beside him.

“Yeah, thanks, dude,” he answered. Big guy, wearing jeans, a black T-Shirt, baseball hat on backward. He probably worked at some box store during the day, but right now he had his “rock musician on stage” mojo going.

“I’m Richard Danton,” I yelled.

“You’re who?”

“Richard Danton! Do you remember No Known Religion?”

“The band?”

“Yeah – the band. I’m Richard Danton from No Known Religion.”

Standing at the bar, drunk 25-year-olds pressing around us shouting at each other, a lightbulb began to go off in the guy’s brain. “No Known Religion?” he said again, “Point of No Return? Bring the Voodoo? Storm Clouds?”

I nodded as he named songs from the band’s glory days.

“Holy shit,” he said, a bit of teenage-groupiness creeping over him, “what the hell are you doing here?”

“I was kind of hoping to play some music! Can I get up and do a few songs with you guys?”

“Yeah – fuck me – of course. Holy shit – come over here and meet the guys.”

So, they made space for me on that tiny stage. I took off my coat and sweated it out in jeans and a suede shirt, the cuffs rolled up to my forearms. I mostly helped with some lead and rhythm on their own songs, but we also played a Religion song with me on the microphone, and we all decided we knew Van Halen’s Jamie’s Cryin well enough to give it a go, so we did that as well. I don’t think anyone in the crowd really understood what was happening, but we had fun on stage, and I enjoyed being loud and completely artless up there with those guys.

Not wanting to completely hog their gig, I yelled “thanks” into the mic, pulled the guitar from my shoulder, and stepped down from the stage. They shouted my name a few times and talked me up, and then broke into more of their stuff. On my way to the bar, a few people who now recognized me clapped my shoulder, snapped photos with their phones, shouted random stuff at me. It was all good until some jackass with a beer in his hand appeared before me, and actually started stabbing his finger at my chest.

“What’s with the Barry Manilow crap?” he was shouting.

“What?”

“The Barry Manilow crap! This new shit you’re playing! What the fuck’s wrong with you?”
He was maybe 24, 25. Jeans, filthy t-shirt, clean shaven head, stupid look on his face. A couple girls lingered behind him, both of them looking half-concerned and half-embarrassed. “Dude!” I yelled through the noise of the band, “come on, give me a break.”

I tried to push on by him, but he shuffled in front of me again. “It’s pissing on the past Danton!” He yelled. “This crap you’re playing now – it’s like you’re pissing all over Religion.”

Fuck this guy. I reached towards him and shoved him away from me. Hard. The two girls that seemed to be with him moved to either side as he stumbled backward between them, spilling the beer he had in his hand. The running lunge he was about to make was written all over his face, and as he barreled towards me I stepped to the right, pushed his shoulders with my left hand and his ass with my right, and helped him crash back into the crowd of people that had been behind me, and then fall to the filthy beer-covered floor.

“You with this asshole?” I shouted to the two girls. They nodded but didn’t really speak.

“He’s a fucking jackass!”

“He’s just drunk!” one girl shouted back to me.

“No shit! But he’s also an asshole. Look…” but I was cut short when he clocked me in the back of the head with something hard. The blow knocked me forward into the girl with the white top and the jean skirt, my head cracking against hers as she tried to catch my fall. With my head throbbing I turned around to see the asshole standing there with a mason-jar beer-glass in his hand. I lunged at him, and taller and heavier than he was, I knocked him to the floor and landed on top of him. I got my hand on his forehead and bashed his head down against the floor, but still holding the mason-jar he swung it wildly and crashed it against my chin, knocking me off him. The rest is a bit of a blur. We got separated, and I have no idea what happened to him. I lay on the floor looking up into a haze, listening to mostly incoherent voices. Closing my eyes, I could feel my heartbeat, feel the blood pumping hard through my body. Christ, it was exhilarating. I almost smiled.

I opened my eyes when someone started calling me “Mister”. Jesus, that was off-putting. Made me feel like a high-school English teacher. The blonde girl in the white top that I’d butted heads with earlier was kneeling beside me, her face hanging above me. I don’t know what it was, but my hand reached up unconsciously and settled on her knee.

“Hi,” I whispered.

Dana

I looked out the window apprehensively, so this was the south side?

Jill’s new internet boyfriend had come by our apartment and picked us up about half an hour earlier in an old, beat-up Chevy Caprice. She introduced him only as ‘Axe’ and God, he looked like a real winner. He was wearing a dirty, sweat stained T-Shirt and ripped jeans that he’d probably been wearing since junior high. He had full tattoo sleeves on both arms, a shaved head, and his entire appearance just gave me the creeps. Jill and I were dressed in our best clothes and we looked so out of place with him. I wasn’t expecting him to be wearing a three-piece suit, but were clean jeans and t-shirt too much to ask? Given my sexual history, I hated to judge Jill, or the men that she chose to be around; but damn, he looked like such a loser.

We drove down Gravois Avenue as we sped past small retail stores and shops that looked like they hadn’t been updated since the 1950’s. It was like we were stuck in a time warp and it felt like James Dean would pull up beside us at any minute and challenge us to drag race.

Finally, we pulled up in front of a bar that was nestled between two businesses and it looked so out of place. What the hell is a ‘Heavy Anchor’ I wondered to myself.

Axe proceeded to walk into the bar without even holding the door open us, so much for chivalry I guess. Jill and I entered the bar and I watched Axe walk over to the bartender and vigorously shake his hand. They began talking but I couldn’t make out what they were saying because of the band that was up on the small stage. Axe’s absence gave me time to take in my surroundings.

The bar had an odd “ships and whaling” theme which seemed out of place for St. Louis. Sure we had the Mississippi, but this was a bit much. The patrons looked to be a mix of miscreants and hicks who were drinking and listening to the band play. I noticed that most of the cocktails were served in Mason-style jars with anchors on them which added to the strange maritime-hayseed feel of the place. The bar could only be described as eclectic and I honestly wasn’t sure what to make of the place.

I heard Axe’s voice which brought me back to the now.

“Come’on,'” he muttered, motioning us towards an empty table, carrying a pitcher of beer and three glasses.

We sat down at a table that wasn’t too far from the stage and Axe began filling our glasses. The band was really loud which made holding a conversation with Jill almost impossible. I could have handled the volume if the band was good. But they weren’t – they were just loud. Loud and pretending to be angry. That’s all I was really getting from them. Wow. Fun times. Thanks, Axe.

While Jill and I were sipping our beer, Axe was gulping his. He had finished off the pitcher and ordered another before Jill and I could even get our first glass down. Being a waitress who had to deal with drunks coming into the diner on a regular basis, I knew this type of ‘power drinking’ was a recipe for trouble. Still, there wasn’t much I could do about it without abandoning Jill, and I wasn’t about to do that in a place like this.

The music finally stopped and the band gave everyone in the crowd a much-needed respite from their horrible originals and the various covers they’d attempted. I watched an older guy at the bar start talking to one of the guys in the band and was still staring at them when the waitress delivered our second pitcher. Axe immediately began to fill the empty glasses and then proceeded to gulp his down.

Just as I was about to say something to Axe about pacing himself with the alcohol, the music started up again. But something had changed. The older guy who’d been chatting at the bar with the vocalist was now on stage, playing with the band. He looked out of place up there – not because he was older, but because he was such a professional, the way he moved, the way he watched the other musicians, the way he played, it seemed like he had been born on a stage.

The music coming out of the speakers, well, it was music now. The noise was gone. The older guy’s guitar playing was giving direction to what everyone else was doing, and his voice, when he stepped to a mic and helped out the lead vocalist, well crap, he could actually sing. Who the hell was that guy?

They spent a half hour knocking out about a half-dozen songs, including an old Van Halen track that I hadn’t heard since I lived at home with my father, and the crowd was really getting into it. It was like the whole vibe in the bar changed when that older guy got up on stage. Listening to the band play, I was actually starting to enjoy myself and I felt happy that I had agreed to accompany Jill on her date.

As Jill and I enjoyed the music, Axe kept downing one glass of beer after another. He kept drinking and ordering more pitchers until he was slurring and stuttering his words. I was starting to get really upset because Jill and I had to be at least thirty miles from our apartment and we didn’t have a lot of extra money to spend on cab fare. It was fast becoming a moot point, though – a cab ride was pretty much the only way we were going to be getting home alive.

Just then, the band completed a final song and the singer introduced the older guy as Richard somebody. I wasn’t able to catch the guy’s last name because Axe, in his drunken stupor, started yelling and cursing at the older guy as he started walking off the stage.

Jill and I both yelled something like “What the hell is your problem Axe?” as he stuck his face in front of the older guy and started jabbing his hand into his chest.

What happened next is still a blur. Axe and the musician having some words. A push. Axe lunging at the guy. The guy dodging him and pushing Axe to the ground. Then, as the older guy started walking away, Axe getting off the ground and hitting him in the back of the head with a Mason jar which caused him to fall into me, knocking our heads together.

I was stunned and dazed for several seconds, but just as I was starting to get my wits back about me, I witnessed three huge bouncers grab Axe and drag him away.

I looked around and saw the older guy lying on the floor. I got some napkins from the table and kneeled at his side, running my fingers through his hair feeling for blood. There was a trickle at the back right behind his ear and I pressed the napkins tight to his head, trying to stop the bleeding.

For the first time, I was able to see him up close without the stage lights shining on him. He had deep gentle brown eyes and a full head of brown but slightly graying hair. A few wrinkles on his face, but wow, handsome. Handsome with some mileage, like that old Indiana Jones line.

As I continued to put pressure on the cut in his head, he began to regain consciousness. I gently held his head against my knee in an effort to steady him. I didn’t want him to further injure himself by hitting his head on anything else.

His eyes locked onto mine and his face broke into a slight smile.

“Hi,” he said, giving me a handsome, boyish grin. “I’m Richard.”

“Hello,” I said softly, “I’m Dana.”

Richard and Dana

Richard looked up into her soft, blue eyes and saw a look of genuine concern and compassion. It was something that he hadn’t experienced from another person, especially a woman, in quite a while.

“Dana, I think I smacked my head into yours earlier. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. I was worried about you. You were out for a minute or so.”

“Was I?”

He looked up towards the ceiling, his fingers softly touching and caressing soft skin. He lifted his head to see where his hand was, and realized he was stroking this girl’s knee.

“Oh,” he murmured, looking up at Dana, “my hand is on your knee.”

“Yeah, your hand is on my knee,” she said, smiling ever so slightly. “Are you going to move it?”

He grinned. “Well, it’s actually kind of relaxing me.”

She shook her head at him, “I think you’re going to be okay. Let’s get you up off this gross floor.”

She helped him up and led him to the table where she had been sitting earlier. Jill sat with them for a second and then got up to try and find out what the bouncers had done with Axe.

“How is your head feeling?”

“It’s sore,” he answered, “but I’ll survive.”

She stood up and moved behind him, running her fingers through his hair, searching for the spot where Axe had hit him with the mason-jar. She could feel a bump under her fingers, and feel its warmth, and sense the swelling that was about to happen. She placed her hands softly on his shoulders and leaned towards his ear, and then winced as the band started playing again. Glancing behind her at the stage, the zombie-like dancers were beginning to reassemble on the floor after the commotion of the fight. She leaned over Richard’s shoulder again, her lips at his ear.

“Richard,” she half shouted, “I’m going to get you some ice from the bar. That knock on your head is going to start swelling up soon.”

She stepped to the left, her hands leaving his shoulders, but her right hand trailing across his back as she began to move away. He gently took her hand, and she turned back towards him, finding his eyes on hers, his face, bruises and all, somehow soothing her in the middle of this shitty south-side bar.

“Dana,” he said, raising his voice above the noise, “do you want to go outside? Get out of here?”

She nodded. She looked down at him, feeling his hand gently holding hers, wanting to go with him and take a break from what had been a crappy night even before it had begun, but she had to find Jill.

“Richard, my friend… I can’t leave… I have to find her.”

“Where is she?”

“She went to find…,” she almost said his name but stopped herself. “Well, you know, the asshole that hit you with a Mason Jar.”

“Oh shit,” he sighed. “And he was probably your driver tonight?”

Oh fuck, she thought. What a stupid idea all this had been. Jill, you love to make messes. “Yes,” she said. “He drove.”

Richard smiled at her. He was still holding her hand when he stood up. “Let’s find your friend,” he said. “I’ll give you both a lift. But we’re not taking the shit-head.”

Walking through the bar, easing around people, trying to block out the noise, Dana barely noticed her hand being held in Richard’s. It was just right somehow, and what was more alarming wasn’t the idea of holding hands with this man she’d just met, but the idea of letting go. They asked at the bar about Axe and Jill, and talked to a bouncer, and eventually found the two of them out on the street in the dirty glow of the streetlights. Less than real rain, a light mist was filling the air, a refreshing touch on the skin after the sweaty alcohol-fueled intenseness of the bar.

Axe had crashed, like a child after a sugar-high. He was squatting on the curb, exhausted, mumbling apologies to Jill. When she looked up and saw Dana and Richard, Jill sighed in relief. “Okay,” she said. “Let’s find Axe’s car. I’ll drive. Or you can drive. You ready?”

Dana squeezed Richard’s hand. Hard. “You’re going to take Axe home?”

“Yeah. You coming?”

“I don’t know…,” Dana answered, staring through the mist at Jill.

“I have a van,” Richard said. “If you aren’t comfortable taking care of Axe, you could put him in a cab. I can give both of you a lift.”

Jill looked from Dana to Richard, and back to Dana again. A smile broke across her face. “Holy shit, Dana,” she grinned. “Are you picking up the Rock Star?”

“No, no, of course not.”

“Well, maybe you should,” Jill smiled.

“Yeah, maybe you should,” Richard said, squeezing her hand slightly in his.

“Either way, I’m okay with Axe. Dude – rock star guy – whatever your name is, you take Dana home. Or take her somewhere. Treat her nice. She deserves it.”

Richard helped Jill get Axe to his feet, and then they walked a block to where Axe’s car was parked, half on the sidewalk. They dumped Axe into the passenger seat and after kissing Dana on the cheek, Jill got in and drove away. Richard moved in front of Dana, looking at her in the dim light of the streetlights. He reached up and traced two fingers across her forehead, brushing locks of hair to the side, feeling the moisture from the soft mist on her skin. “Well…,” he said.

“Kiss me.”

The words spilled out of her mouth and had barely disturbed the air before Richard’s lips touched hers. He kissed her wet, and hungry, his hands going to her waist and then onto her ass, massaging his hands into her through the material of her denim skirt. He traced his lips along her cheek, to her neck, her ear, and Dana felt her body responding to him with an open, urgent lust that she hadn’t felt for years. Sex with Larry, sex with anyone over the last several years, had been sex to regret even before she’d allowed it to happen. But this… her body was aching, was ringing… her left hand went to the back of his head, her fingers lacing into his hair… her left leg lifting up against him… this was something else…

Their tongues gently played inside each other’s mouths as they kissed passionately. She felt his strong arms lightly caressing her body and she felt dizzy and mesmerized by him. He had such a soft, gentle touch. She loved the way he held her, how he smelled, his wavy hair, and that sexy, boyishly playful smile. She felt smitten by him and longed to just throw caution to the wind. All of these thoughts swirled through her head as he broke their hot, passionate, romantic kiss.

He held her against him, and her cheek settled on his chest as they stood together for a few moments, feeling each other’s heart pound. “Do you want to get a drink?” Richard asked softly.

I’d like you to take me to bed, she thought inwardly, but a drink would probably be more sensible.

“That sounds nice,” she said. She paused and looked him in the eye. “As long as we go somewhere else.”

“You don’t want to go back to the Anchor?” Richard said, smiling. He took her hand and looked around, trying to figure out where his van was. “No worries, Dana. Come on.”

*

It was called Mangia Italiano. She wasn’t sure how Richard found it – they got talking in the van, laughing about Axe, and before she knew it their conversation was happening in the restaurant, seated at the bar. They ordered Margherita pizza and a salad – Dana telling the bartender to just bring two forks so that they could share. They were seated at the far left-hand side of the bar, Dana in a bar stool against the wall, sitting turned towards Richard, her knees, and feet brushing his left leg sometimes as she moved.

In the few moments when she wasn’t looking at Richard’s face, his lips, and eyes, or at his long limber torso and legs, she could see down the length of the restaurant. Immediately behind Richard were a number of people sitting at the bar, and then further back, people were eating at restaurant tables. It was past midnight now, the restaurant slightly less than half full – a quiet “it’s the weekend now, right?” vibe in the air, and in people’s movements.

The more they talked, the more surprised Dana was that their conversation in that restaurant was even happening. As nonchalant about it as he was, and as easy as he was to talk to, there was no getting away from the fact that this guy, in jeans and a gray suede shirt with the sleeves rolled up, was a rock star – or at least had been. Every time she said something that echoed of “rock star” he shook his head, and smiled, and said something like “that was a long time ago now.”

“And you really don’t like the new stuff you’re playing? And writing?”

“Oh, I don’t know. I’m kind of indifferent to it. I like it enough to let those words and lyrics come out of my mouth, on a stage in front of a few hundred or a thousand people, and I think it is solid stuff. But, I don’t know. It just isn’t what I imagined myself playing all those years when I was working my way up.”

“People grow. And change.”

“Yeah. True. They do. How have you changed, Ms. Dana from St. Louis? What part of your current life would be the biggest surprise to the teenager you used to be?”

Oh, Jesus, she thought. Larry. And that fucking diner. And her fucking job at that goddamned diner and what the fuck anyway – how did she ever end up like this? “Oh,” she said softly, running a fingertip along the rim of her wineglass, “almost all of it. This isn’t the life I thought I was going to have.”

“Maybe you need a change. Hair color – though your hair,” he smiled, and he smiled a lot, and every time he did she wanted to press her lips to his and bury her tongue in his mouth, “is, of course, gorgeous and you shouldn’t change it for the world – but your apartment, your job, your city. Maybe you should mix things up.”

“That’s not so easy when you’re living paycheque to paycheque. Barely squeaking by from paycheque to paycheque actually.”

He put his hand on her leg, on her knee. She felt a rush of warmth soar up inside her and reaching down she covered his hand with hers, squeezing softly. “What’s your last name, Dana?” he asked, staring into her eyes.

“Paterson,” she answered. And it felt like she had just told him everything. Every single tiny little thing that there was to know. “I’m Dana Paterson,” she said again, looking into his face, feeling his skin on hers.

“Dana, when we finish these drinks, what are we going to do?”

She didn’t answer. They stared at each other for a little while. Richard smiled, then emptied his glass and set it on the bar. “Dana,” he whispered.

*

He whispered her name again in the hotel room, standing behind her, his hands on her waist, his lips touching her neck. Say my name again, she thought to herself, and when he did, and when his hands, at the same moment, went to her breasts, squeezing them firm and warm, any doubts she had about saying no to the ride home, and yes to the hotel, vanished.

She could feel his strong, yet gentle hands exploring her body. His touch, combined with the heat of his mouth as he applied soft butterfly kisses to the delicate, sensitive flesh on the nape of her neck, caused her to moan softly.

He turned her to face him, and his lips crushed against hers as they kissed passionately, their tongues exploring each other’s mouths. Their hands began roaming over each other’s bodies as they began to desperately remove the others clothes and eliminate any barriers between the flesh on flesh contact that each of them wanted so desperately to feel. Moments later, his briefs and her thong were added to the pile of clothes that lay on the floor beside them. As he pulled her on top of him on the large, king size bed, their lips touched again, their tongues exploring – , urgent, wet, hungry, as she wrapped her naked body down onto his.

Her breasts crushed against his chest as she felt his hands move over her back, and then lower, as he frenziedly cupped her ass as their bodies continued to rub together. She could feel his erection press against her thigh and immediately, she had the overwhelming desire to have this man in her mouth.

She pulled back, breaking their fervid embrace and began to kiss down his neck until her mouth reached his chest. She loved how his light patch of chest hairs tickled her nose and the prodigiously wonderful, manly scent that emanated from the pores of his skin.

She heard him groan when she licked his nipple. Adding to the teasing sensation of her mouth, she ran her fingernails lightly down the sides of his torso causing his body to tense up. She moved to his other nipple, her mouth enveloping it in one swift motion.

His body tensed up under her when she moved lower, leaving a trail of saliva down his stomach until she rested herself between his legs. God, he smelled so good; she inhaled deeply, as her nostrils filled with his manly, musky scent. Richard’s member was fully erect, twitching and throbbing in time with his heartbeat. His cock was long and thick and his seminal fluid was leaking freely from the head as her mouth watered in anticipation of what they both knew was coming.

Without using her hands, she took him into her mouth, hearing him let out a low moan. She took him slowly in deeper, getting acquainted with his taste. She continued to take him deeper into her mouth until his head reached the back of her throat. Then slowly, she worked him back out again.

Dana loved having a man in her mouth. However, it was an undertaking that she rarely participated in with Larry, even though he almost continually begged for it. She reasoned that letting him put that inside of her was more than he probably deserved, and she wasn’t sure she could live with herself if she allowed him access to her mouth as well.

However, with Richard, it just felt like the consummate, perfect act that so greatly enhanced the moment. It was as if nothing felt as felicitous in her entire life.

She gazed upward and inwardly smiled when she saw that Richard had closed his eyes and was white knuckling the sheets as her talented mouth soothingly vacillated on his engorged member. She had completely relaxed her throat and was now taking him down to the base and his soft moans wordlessly communicated the immense pleasure her mouth was providing.

Richard opened his eyes and looked down at her. She was taking him almost completely out of her mouth and then plunging back down on him in smooth, rapid successions. In his lust filled haze, he observed that his cock was wet and shiny from her saliva and he could even feel some of it drip down onto his testicles. The sensuous afterimage was just too much, and begin to lose control.

She could feel him start to tense up, and she knew he had to be getting close.

“Oh God, Dana,” he moaned, barely able to get the words out amidst his labored breathing.
Instinctively, she increased the pressure of her mouth on him and quickened the pace as she heard him begin to gasp as thick ropes of semen blasted to the back of her throat. Again, almost unconsciously, she started to swallow and kept her mouth tight on him until the volleys of fluid began to subside.

She opened her mouth and let his cock gently slip out and looked up at him, gently rubbing his thigh as she waited for him to recover from his incredibly intense orgasm.

“Oh God, Dana,” Richard sighed. “I’m sorry. I wanted that to be inside you. I wanted you to feel that too.”

“Oh I felt it,” she answered, grinning slightly, softly kissing his cock. “This was what I wanted. I wanted you like this.”

“I want to fuck you, Dana,” he said. “I want my cock deep inside you.”

As wet as she already was, his words made something inside of her simply drip with lust. “Richard,” she moaned. “I think I can get you ready again.”

Her hand went to his softening cock, squeezing around it, her tongue licked her lips, anticipating having him inside her mouth again.

“Dana, I want … 69… get on top of me… I want to taste you too…”

She put her mouth on his purple tip and sucked him once, twice, and then moved on her hands and knees, throwing a leg over his head, feeling his hands go to her waist, her sides.

Dana slid herself back on Richard’s stomach until she felt her vagina rest on his waiting mouth. She gasped and cried out as he slid his tongue inside of her and felt his arms wrap around her thighs. He slowly and methodically licked the walls of her vagina, making it increasingly difficult to concentrate on his cock in her mouth.

She moaned loudly as his tongue flicked and caressed her clit causing his penis to slip out of her mouth as lighting bolts of pleasure moved over her body. Concentrating, she took his hardening member back into her mouth and once again began to fellate him. God, his cock tasted so good to her.

For several minutes they concentrated on giving pleasure to the other. Richard began driving his tongue deep inside her, drinking in her wetness, burying his face inside her pussy. When his tongue once again returned to her clit and made small circles over it, she could no longer hold herself back. She felt her body begin to shake as her orgasm washed over her and she collapsed on top of him.

He gave her a moment to recover by withdrawing his mouth from her sex. He ran his hands up and down her naked legs, her sides, massaging and stroking her. Digging his fingers into her ass cheeks and squeezing. Oh Richard, she thought, I want you.

She turned herself around, faced him, and looked deep into his brown eyes and kissed him hard, tasting herself on his lips. Breaking their kiss, she slid down on his stomach until she felt his hard cock rest against her vagina. She reached behind her and grasped his shaft at the base. She looked into his eyes as she teased his purple head against the wet lips of her sex.

She placed the tip where she wanted it, and then slowly began to slide back, wincing in ecstasy as he opened her, as he filled her. Putting her hands on his chest for leverage, she let out a low moan, as he penetrated her depth until she felt him bury completely inside of her.

Bending down again, she kissed him passionately, their bodies motionless as she adjusted to the feel of him. Then slowly, she started to flex her hips as she gently moved him in and out of her.

He wrapped his arms around her and began thrusting deeply inside her. They moved in unison, their lips never parting, never breaking that romantic embrace, as they moved their bodies steadily together. After only a couple of minutes, she felt herself climbing again. She changed the angle slightly and was able to ground her clit into his pubic bone which caused her to instantly explode in climax. Seeing her release, he slowed his tempo but continued to thrust powerfully into her through her orgasm.

As Dana’s orgasm slowed, Richard felt her body relax on top of him. She buried her face into his neck, into his scent and the touch of his skin. He ran his hands up and down her naked body as she lay on top of him, fingertips up and down her spine, then his fingers on her ass cheeks, digging into her flesh as he softly moved his hips, his ass, gently rocking his still-hard cock within her. She moaned into his neck in pleasure, a slight gentle spasm, like a shiver of warmth instead of a shiver of cold, spreading through her.

“Dana,” he whispered, and when she lifted her face from his neck to look into his eyes, he kissed her gently, and then cupped his left hand on the back of her head, his right on her hip, and rolled her over onto her back. Richard kept himself buried deep inside her as he rolled and moved on top of her. She opened her legs wide allowing his legs to lie within hers, and she moaned again as the gentle movements he was making drove his long, hard, cock, back and forth inside her.

Naked and strong, his body floated on top of her. He slid his right hand up her side, to her left breast, and cupped and squeezed it as his lips went to hers. Their mouths opened, wide, wet, kissing deeply, hungrily. Richard lifted his hips and began slow tender thrusts into her, and she moaned hard with her tongue inside his mouth. She moaned his name, still kissing him, and reached her hands to his ass, brushing her hands over them and then cupping them hard and pulling him towards her, thrusting herself up onto him.

Richard slid his right hand down her side, slowly down to her knee, and pulled her leg up against him, thrusting harder now. “My God, Dana,” he whispered, breaking their kiss, “you have no idea how much I want this, how much I want to fuck you…”

“Fuck me…” she moaned, her head back, her eyes closed, losing touch with everything in her life except the deep penetrating bliss driving inside her.

“Dana, can you feel my cock?” he whispered. She bit her lower lip in response. “Feel it swollen and hard inside you… Dana…” his voice was rough, thick with lust and exertion… “Dana, I’m going to cum inside you…”

“Oh god…” she whispered, her hands on the bed, her fingers clutching huge handfuls of sheets as she opened herself completely to this man – every muscle, every thought, everything she’d ever known was becoming a distant hazy memory from another world, replaced entirely by the deep shuddering sensation of his long, swollen cock sliding in and out of her, so slick with their cum, plunging in and out and his purple tip and the thickness and feeling him squeezing him his body on hers oh god was this all orgasm his hand touching moving her leg oh god he was deeper there was more this was all orgasm it wouldn’t end it couldn’t end…

Richard’s left elbow and forearm were buried in the sheets and mattress, his right hand still holding Dana’s leg against him, shifting her leg slightly as he changed the angle of his body, driving deeper or shallower or longer into her. He stared down at Dana’s face, watching wave after wave of something wash over her. Her eyes were closed, her neck arched, her lips twitching and opening as she sighed and moaned and drifted beneath him. He had never wanted to pleasure a woman as much as he wanted to pleasure Dana. All those groupies and one-nighters when he was with No Known Religion, his long but never right relationship with Holly – it had never been like this. Dripping precum and already slick from their previous orgasms, he thrust seven and a half inches of cock in and out of her dripping wet pussy. Having found the spot, the angle, where he could feel Dana’s pussy grip and milk every inch of his long cock, he softly and caressingly thrust himself into her. Inches and inches of cock stroking within her as his face hung above hers, as he watched her lips, her eyelashes, watched the intense flush on her cheeks and watched the flush grow deeper and redder as he steadily lifted his hips up and down and slid his dripping hot length in and out of her.

His orgasm brought Dana back to him, to his arms, his touch, to the hotel room. Lost in some other place, she felt the dripping sticky heat of his cum gush inside her, felt his cock shudder, his body spasm. In a daze, she smoothed her hands up onto his ass cheeks and felt them clench and relax and clench again as he milked cum into her. He continued to thrust through his orgasm, continued to thrust as he spilled more and more delicious heat into her pussy. Dana’s own orgasm was something new, something she’d never felt before. A whiteness went through her mind as she simply melted beneath him. She felt her pussy become liquid, felt herself become an ocean that Richard was floating inside of.

He didn’t ruin it by speaking. He lay quietly on top of her, his heart beating hard, sounding a rhythm into her body. She traced the fingers of her right hand softly up and down his side, listening to him breathing, softly urging him to fall asleep just as he was – inside her, on top of her, so she could hold him and feel his weight until she fell asleep as well.

*

In the morning they showered together, and though their hands touched and explored, they didn’t have sex, and barely kissed. They checked out of the hotel and drove to central St. Louis in the van, looking for a place to have breakfast. Something hung between them, making them quiet. Last night had been monumental, had been shattering, and in a way, they were both afraid to mention it, afraid to ruin it by saying it aloud.

With his knack for finding green peaceful places, Richard got them to Forest Park, where they walked hand in hand through the grass, looking for water, for a bench.

She was wearing an old jacket of Richard’s. She pressed against him for warmth in the cool morning air. “So this is St. Louis,” Richard said, looking out over the pond.

“This is St. Louis,” she said.

“It’s nice. This is nice anyway.”

Dana nodded. “I’m not sure if I’ve ever been to Forest Park before. It is nice.”

Richard looked out at the pond for a while, at the sunlight on the water.

“I think that, if I try to drive away from St. Louis today, without you, something is going to rip out of my soul.”

She glanced at him, and trying to be strong, and casual, or at least to keep her voice steady, she said: “Well, don’t drive away.”

“Well,” he said, clearing his throat slightly, “driving is kind of what I’m doing right now. But maybe I don’t need to be driving alone.”

She looked at him, at his strong handsome face, at his hands clasped lightly in his lap. “Maybe you should come with me. Actually, sorry, let me say this more meaningfully, more honestly. Dana,” he said, turning fully to her on that bench, and stroking fingertips through the bangs of hair hanging over her forehead, “come on the road with me. Come and get lost with me.”

She didn’t answer. She stared at him for a few seconds and then turned to look out over the water. She’d just met him last night. It was crazy. He could be a maniac.

“Dana?”

But Jesus, last night had been… she couldn’t even describe it. And the only thing she really cared about in St. Louis was Jill.

She sat there beside Richard, wearing his jean jacket, loving it’s warmth on her shoulders, loving how it smelled of him. She had known him less than a day. Hell, it might not even have been 12 hours yet. Oh God, she thought, tugging his jacket more tightly around her, burying herself deeper inside its’ warmth.

“You’re not an ax murderer are you?” she asked.

“No,” he said, smiling. “No. I’m Richard Danton. I used to play in a band.”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Well, That Backfired

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Sex Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Coercion, Consensual Sex, Cruelty, Fiction, Fisting, Incest, Male / Female Teens, Rape, teen, threesome

Introduction:

CAPITAL NAMES means the story is being told from that person’s perspective. I’m thinking about writing a sequel to this story, but I might leave it as a one-off. Please leave your comments and constructive criticisms; I always want to hear people’s opinions whether they be negative or positive. Hope you enjoy!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

LAURIE

My brother is shy. Shyness is endearing up to a point, but at eighteen years old, it goes from cute, to pathetic. You think he’d get out of his fucking shell by now, but nope; Tom is still the awkward, apprehensive boy he’s been his entire life. He’ll be heading off to college soon, and if he doesn’t open up, the best years of his life are going to be spent jerking it in a dorm. He’s a sweet kid, (listen to me patronizing him; he’s a year older than me for fuck’s sake!), but sweetness doesn’t get you very far in this world. He’s not a child anymore, and he needs someone to kill the boy and uncage the man. I guess that’ll have to be me.

Before your dirty, little mind runs rampant with incestuous fantasies, let me tell you now, that I have no intention of fucking my brother. Would you fuck your brother? I didn’t think so. That being said, I am going to get that poor bastard laid. I have a friend who needs to go to the prom. This friend had an incident earlier this year that made her quite unpopular with…everyone. Eleanor is this unfortunate moron, and ignoring the aforementioned incident, she’s actually quite the catch. Let me describe her to you; she’s looking away from me now, so I feel safe giving her a once-over. Don’t judge me for ogling; this is for your benefit.

She has red hair that flows from the crown of her head in an even part, and then bows inwardly at a sharp, angled cut, just below her jawline. She has pale, freckled skin, apple cheeks, a pointed nose, and full, luscious lips, which she keeps sheened with a layer of red lipstick. Her eyes are large, and sparkle with green irises that cement her obvious Irish ancestry. Pretty cute, huh? Well, her face could certainly be described as such, but her body requires more…adult adjectives. Her neck is long, and elegantly slopes into a delicate collarbone that connects two, narrow shoulders. Her breasts protrude from her chest in full D-cups, though their size does not feel exaggerated. She’s no athlete, so her abdomen isn’t toned, but it’s flat and layered with silky skin. Eleanor often brags that her best asset is her ass, and makes sure to add an affectation in the word “ass-et,” just for good measure. I can’t disagree with her; her ass is great. Full, thick glutes round together in supple domes that curve teasingly from her hips, and crease vulgarly into the crack between them. They seem to perch just above her thighs in a gravity-defying bulge, and when she walks, they flex in a teasing cadence of alternating lasciviousness.

Did you get a good picture? She’s pretty hot, huh? Well, she certainly thought so when she decided to go streaking during the Class A semifinals, and ended up causing our starting quarterback to break his tibia. Yeah…it’s a long story, but you can get why she’s unpopular at the moment. Maybe unpopular enough to lower her standards to a lonely, pathetic senior who needs a date to the prom.

“Psst, Ellie,” I whisper to her in chemistry class, “you got a date for prom yet?”

“You know I don’t,” Eleanor hisses back, “and you don’t need to be a cunt and rub it in.”

“I can set you up with a senior,” I smile, “a good-looking boy who just needs a girl with a pulse to hold his arm.”

“Ew,” Eleanor says, making a face, “you’re brother?! I can do better.”

“Don’t be a bitch,” I giggle, “Tom’s a nice guy.”

“That’s exactly the problem, Laura,” Eleanor frowns, “what the fuck am I going to do with a nice guy?”

“Look,” I whisper, catching the eyes of Professor Starling and lowering my voice, “just give him a chance. He’s a senior, so he has cachet.”

“He’s a loser. Just because he’s a year older than me, doesn’t mean I automatically want to fuck his brains out.”

“You’re a fucking loser, Eleanor,” I hiss, losing my temper, “either you go with my brother, or you go stag; you don’t have any other fucking options!”

“Ouch!” Eleanor exclaims, loud enough that the whole class turns around and looks at her. They glare at her with the same animosity they had after she ruined our school’s chances of making it to the state championship. High school football is a big fucking deal in Nebraska, and her infraction would not soon be forgotten.

“Fine,” she whispers to me after the class had turned their attention back to the professor, “I’ll talk to him in the car ride home.”

TOM

I thought finally getting my driver’s license would legitimize me as one of the cool kids, but all it did was make me the chaperone of Laurie and her friends. Being the only male in a van full of high school juniors might sound like a fun time, but for me, it usually meant cringing as the passengers screamed out-of-tune renditions of Adelle over the blaring car stereo. At least Laurie only brought one friend home with her today, but that friend just happened to be Eleanor fucking O’Reilly. God, if there was one person in the school that could make me look like less of a loser, it was her. Sure, she was a hot piece, but…the state championship!

“Hey Tom,” Laurie smiles as she gets into the front seat, “how was school?”

“The same,” I murmur, “what is she doing here?”

“Eleanor is staying with us tonight,” Laurie says, “and you’re going to be nice.”

“The state championship…”

“Be nice!” Laurie hisses as Eleanor opens the sliding door of the van.

“Hey Tom,” Eleanor says, “you got a date to the prom yet?”

“I’m not going to prom,” I grumble, “it’s too expensive.”

“It’s an archaic tradition created by racists, it’s a fascist construct that strips people of their individuality, it’s a corporate sham that preys on the insecurities of teenagers,” Laurie teases, “or it’s just too damn expensive. All of those excuses are just code for ‘I can’t get a date.’”

“Fine,” I confess, “I can’t get a date.”

“I bet you haven’t even asked anyone.” Laurie smirks.

“You know I haven’t.” I smile sadly.

“And now that all your ideal fantasies are taken,” Laurie says, “and your back-ups are taken, and your last-resorts are taken, you’ve decided to just skip it all together.”

“Bingo.” I sigh, putting the car in drive and pulling out of the parking lot.

“What if,” Laurie smiles coyly, “I had someone in mind that would love to go to prom with you.”

“I’d say you’re a liar, or it’s Eleanor.” I smile back. I’m not fucking stupid, Laurie; I’m just not fucking interested.

“And you think you’re too good for her?” Laurie laughs, and looks back at Eleanor. I eye the beautiful redhead in the rearview mirror, and run the thought through my head. High school was almost over, and any friends I once had, were now mere acquaintances at best. People would judge me for taking Eleanor, but I would never see those people again, so why should I care? She’d owe me at least one dance before she ditches me, which meant I’d get to grind my cock into the best ass in the entire school. Hmm…you know what? I’m already a rock-bottom loser, why the hell not?

“Hey Ellie,” I say to the girl sitting behind me, “will you go to the prom with me?”

“Fine.” she grumbles.

“Enthusiasm, Ellie,” Laurie glares at her friend, “act like you give a shit.”

“Yay,” Eleanor groans, rolling her eyes, “I’m going to prom with Tommy fucking Baker.”

“You could not be more of a bitch!” Laurie hisses, but I don’t give a shit. Eleanor pretending she wanted to go with me would have been much worse than honesty. I knew I was her last resort, and she knew she was my last chance. I didn’t expect anything but one dance of dispassionate grinding, but I was going to bump and grind into that ass like it was my last night on earth. I’d be moving away soon, and all of this high school shit would be behind me. The only thing I knew I’d regret, was that I never told Laurie how I really feel about her.

And I never would.

ELEANOR

You know, Tom’s not bad looking. Lanky, tall, and a mess of curly brown hair…he’s not bad looking at all. The only problem with Tom, is his mouth; he doesn’t open it enough, and when he does, you wish he hadn’t. Sitting with him at the kitchen table and listening to him drone on about the mods of his War Thunder gaming forum was fucking tortuous. I don’t care that the mods deleted your post, Tom, and I certainly don’t care that they banned users due to off-topic conversation. Oh, thank god Laurie’s here; I thought I was going to kill myself.

“You two seem to be hitting it off.” She smiles hopefully. I kill her smile with the motion of my hand, placing my forefinger to my temple and pulling an imaginary trigger.

“Or not.” She frowns.

“Don’t beat yourself up over it,” Tom chuckles at Laurie, “we both know what the situation is. Ellie; I want one dance before you ditch me.”

“Fine,” I say with a wave of my hand, “propriety demands it.”

“Is that all?” Laurie exclaims, “Is that the best either of you are willing to do?”

“What?” Tom laughs, “Did you think this whole thing was going to turn into something? C’mon, Laurie; all of us knew this was basically an arranged marriage.”

“Set up by you,” I smirk at Laurie, “to get your loser friend and your loser brother together, hoping that two losers would somehow find a spark in their loser-dom.”

“We’re like, polar-opposite losers,” Tom laughed, and looked at me straight in the eye for the first time, “I’m a virgin who spends his nights in front of a computer screen, and she’s the slut who ruined football.”

“I am not a slut!” I laugh.

“Jordan, Trey, Carver, Joe, Blake, Eric, Ryan, Carl, Alex, Ollie, Anders, Frank, both Johns and all three Maxes;” Tom smiled wryly, “but I guess you’re just generous.”

“Half of them were at once,” I smirk, and lean forward, “so if we’re going but the number of times, and not the number of dicks…”

“I’m going to let you think about what you just said,” Tom says, resting her arms behind his head and leaning back, “until the realization strikes you.”

“Well, I can tell you one thing,” I say with a pursing of my lips and a raise of my brow, “one of those names will never be ‘Tom.’”

“I’m not a big fan of herpes anyway.”

“You must not be a fan of pussy at all,” I shoot back, “or you would’ve gotten some by now. Are you sure you’re not a closet homo? It’s 2017, Tom; you can come out.”

“ENOUGH!” Laurie yells, her face red with anger, “I fucking tried, OK? I tried with both of you, and all I get is this bullshit. Tom, you’re never getting laid if you don’t grow a sack. Ellie, people don’t hate you because of the football thing, they hate you because you’re an entitled bitch.”

Laurie gives us each a final, disdainful look, and then leaves for her room in a huff. I turn my eyes back to Tom, but Tom’s not paying attention to me. No, Tom is looking right at Laurie’s ass. Tom, Tom, Tom; you dirty boy, you. You thought I was the depraved, sexual deviant? Well, it looks like I’m not alone. Maybe we do have something in common.

“Tom,” I say in my sweetest voice, “how long have you wanted to fuck your little sister?”

Tom jolts up and his face flushes a deep crimson. I stare levelly into his eyes, my knowing smile taunting him. I see his mind try to concoct the retort that will magically refute my accusation, but the gears just aren’t shifting right.

“You were just staring right at her ass,” I giggle, “and it wasn’t a passing glance either.”

“N-n-no I wasn’t!” Tom stammers.

“Oh, Tom,” I smile, and lean forward just a bit more, “you said I was a slut, and you were right. I’m not good at math, science or history, but I’m a fucking PHD in men. I know what they want just by the look in their eyes, and your eyes were practically reflecting Laurie’s ass.”

Tom stares dumfounded at me for a second. Then he puts his hands into his lap, and looks down at them in embarrassment.

“Please don’t say anything,” he mutters, “she’s all I’ve got.”

“Oh, I’m going to do more than say something,” I smirk, and scooch into the chair next to him, “I’m going to help you fuck her.”

Now would probably be a good time to pause the conversation and describe Laurie to you. I bet you thought I’d be the subject of this story’s perversions, and I’ll still play my part, but centerstage is going to be The Baker Sibling’s Taboo Extravaganza. But I digress; Laurie looks a lot like Tom, if you take out the lanky awkwardness and replace it with seventeen-year-old jailbait. Brown, curly hair flows from her head in a delightful coil of bouncing strands, and a set of big, blue eyes, luscious lips, high cheekbones, a cleft chin, and a cut jawline structure her face. She’s about an inch taller than me, maybe five-seven, but doesn’t bare the curves I have. Her neck is long and elegant, her shoulders are narrow and dainty, her arms are-yadda, yadda, yadda; let’s talk about her tits and ass. Laurie has a cute set of breasts, maybe b-cups, but they fill out her chest nicely and perk like they should. Her ass is well-shaped, and perches nicely atop her thighs, but it doesn’t bare the vulgar suppleness of my own (if I do say so myself). It looks good in a pair of leggings, and jiggles when she walks, but more importantly, it’s proportional to the rest of her frame. Laurie wouldn’t best be described as ‘skinny,’ more like ‘athletic.’ Think the body type of female soccer players, and you’ll get the picture. Anyway, I believe Tom was about to yell in shock.

“What?!” Tom yells in shock.

“Be quiet, Tommy,” I giggle, “or you’ll ruin the whole thing.”

“You’re not going to tell her a fucking thing!” Tom hisses, “I’ll-I’ll-I’ll-”

“You’ll-you’ll-you’ll-” I stammer back mockingly, “you’ll what? What are you going to do?”

“I’ll kill you.” Tom says, and grabs the steak knife from the cutlery block. He holds out the blade threateningly, and I notice that it’s not shaking in the least.

“What are you going to do with that?” I smirk, and shift my body closer to him.

“Say you had a breakdown,” Tom whispers, his voice dead-even, “that you made a lunge for me with the chef’s knife. People would believe it; you’re an ostracized whore with no friends except for Laurie; people would believe you went off the rails.”

My smile widens and I lean closer, until our faces are just inches apart. My breasts press against his chest and my hand moves toward his wrist.

“You don’t have the balls,” I whisper, “you wouldn’t hurt a fl-”

The cold blade presses against my neck, and Tom twists it until the point pierces the skin. I feel a drop of blood leak from the spot and run down my cleavage. My breath stops short, and my hand ceases it’s advance toward Tom’s wrist. He’s looking at me levelly, without a hint of doubt in his steely, blue eyes. He’s not fucking around; he’ll actually fucking do it. And reader, it turns me on like nothing ever has.

“Wow,” I whisper, “you really would do it, wouldn’t you?”

Tom doesn’t answer, he just keeps the knife pressed to my throat, and stares daggers into me. His threatening regard is seeped with a cold determination that leaves me feeling helpless and at his mercy. A shudder runs through me as I revel in my vulnerability. A vacant ache permeates from my depths, and compels my body to leak with readiness between my thighs.

“You can put the knife down,” I say softly, “I won’t tell her.”

“I don’t believe you.” Tom says.

“Are you going to kill me?” I ask, my voice shaking with a mixture of fear and anticipation.

“I’m thinking about it.” Tom responds, his voice dead and void of emotion, his hand steady and pressing threateningly. It occurs to me that Tom might be a bonafide ‘Dexter Morgan’ psychopath, and that I might be playing a very dangerous game right now. I just hope he wants to lose his virginity more than his murder cherry.

“Tom,” I whisper, my voice dripping with need, “fuck me.”

TOM

I never knew this about myself. I never knew there was a cold-blooded animal living beneath the guise of nervous adolescence. But here he was, keeping my knife steady, calming my nerves and filling me with singular focus. I could do it. I could just push the knife three inches forward, and that would be it. Eleanor is scared, but not terrified. No, she looks…excited; interesting. It’s not a secret that Eleanor takes meds for some kind of disorder (God only knows what), and she certainly exhibits a dangerous level of thrill-seeking behavior. Maybe, I could just say she finally went off the rails and slit her own-

“Tom,” she whispers, interrupting my train of thought; her green eyes staring, her red lips quivering, “fuck me.”

The cold-blooded killer inside me meets his hot-blooded counterpart. They gage each other, hash out terms, and then decide on a course of action. I draw the knife gently down Eleanor’s neck, and let the blade rest between her breasts. She shudders in excitement, her lips curl in a hungry smile, and her eyes stare with wanton lust. I bring the knife down, and cut through the pink tank top that constrains her bulging bust. The blade slices through her bra, and her pale tits burst from their prison in a jiggle. She leans forward, cautiously moving, letting the point of the knife slide down her flat abdomen and to the waist band of her leggings. She slowly climbs on my lap and straddles me, and then begins delicately undoing my belt. I slice through her waistband, and she spreads her legs, tearing the cut down the crotch of her leggings until her white panties are exposed. There’s a noticeable dark spot deep in her crotch, and I know that she’s not faking her desire. I put the knife down on the table, and she unzips my fly. Her cool, thin fingers wrap around my throbbing cock, and she sighs and broadens her smile.

“I want you to fuck me like you want to kill me,” she whispers, “don’t be nice, Tommy-boy.”

“I won’t be.”

I grab her by the throat and push her backwards on the table. She cries out in delight and spreads her legs further, tearing what’s left of her leggings all the way down her crotch. Her pelvis still presses against my lap, and it forces her back into an uncomfortable, concave arch. I stand up, bringing her pelvis with me, and then drive my hand under her waistband. My fingers press to the moist, tender flesh of her pussy, and I slide the middle and ring inside. Her eyes flash wide open, and her red lips part to yield a moan. Her thighs press together and grind with need around my invading wrist. I push my thumb against her clit and curl my fingers upward inside her. I rub my pinching digits; my fingers pressing against her inner wall, my thumb toying with her erogenous bump. She bites her lower lip and gyrates her hips in pleasure. Moans seep from her whorish mouth, and she stares at me with an expression that drives me mad: vulnerability. She’s under my control, and I can do whatever I want to her. She wants me to do whatever I want to her.

I take my fingers out, press my tip to her frothing slit, and push all the way in. Eleanor digs the back of her head into the table, her neck striates with tendons, and her upper-back lifts in the air. An exerted growl flows from her lips, and she flexes her vaginal muscles around me. I take a moment to savor the wet, tight heat of her pussy clenching about my cock, and then I grab her hips, pull out to the tip, and ram into her all the way. This time she cries out, and I press my palm roughly against her mouth to shut her the fuck up. She licks my hand in defiant lechery, and I squeeze one of her breasts in retaliation. The supple flesh protrudes around my fingers, and the nipple stands firm against my thumb. Her combative regard falters, and her submissive self takes over. She moans again, and guides my thumb and finger to pinch her. I twist her nipple and pull it from her body, and she squeals a muffled tone of approval.

I thrust again, and again and again, always pulling out to the head, and then driving until my balls slap against her fat ass. Her body lurches back and forth across the table, her breasts jiggle to the beat of my drives, her thighs ripple with the impact of my lust. Her eyes bare nothing but submissive desire, and I stare into them with my domineering possessiveness. She’s mine, my toy, my little slut.

“You’re a fucking whore, you know that?” I sneer at her as her voice rises higher and higher around my hand, “Nobody ever liked you, Ellie; they just wanted easy pussy.”

Eleanor cries something out from under my hand, but I just squeeze her cheeks harder.

“You’re the school cum-dumpster, and now I finally get my turn,” I grin as she screams out in pleasure from my rapidly-driving cock, “you should get a tramp stamp on your back that just says ‘take a number.’”

Eleanor may or may not be registering what I’m saying. Her eyes are starting to roll back in her head, and her jaw is slackening. I take my hand off her mouth and listen to the sweet chorus of her desperate, moaning breaths. They’re growing faster and shorter, until they’re nothing but pants mixing with squeals. I grab her other breast and pinch the free nipple. I pull back with both hands, and watch as the supple, jiggling flesh stretches to conical points. Her chest lifts forward with my pull, and her head drives harder into the table. A scream of delight erupts from her mouth, but I don’t care enough to silence it. I fuck her faster and faster, harder and harder, until our pelvises are smacking together in fury of slapping blasts, and the table is shaking dangerously. Her pussy is clenching and twitching with sporadic convulsions, and her voice is rising to a near-constant stream of ecstasy. I growl and plow into her harder and harder, not caring if I’m hurting her, but hoping I am. My cock drives through her tight wetness; parting her inner resistances and breaking her in. She’s thrashing now; her shoulders shimmying in a possessed dance, her hips gyrating, her abdomen flexing. Her screams are rough and exerted, as though she’s in the midst of great physical strain. I feel her convulsions rise to a churning torrent inside her, and I thrust one last time. Her entire back arches from the table, her shoulders pin back, and her thighs lock around my hips. A single, breathless sound passes her gaping lips, and then she squirts all over me. I blow inside her with a cathartic roar, and collapse on top of her as she finally finds her voice. She screams out her euphoria, and digs her nails into my back as she’s taken by it. I drive the last bit of myself into her, and her scream subsides to a whimper. We breathe heavily on the table for a moment, and then look into each other’s eyes.

“Holy shit,” she whispers, “Tom, that was the best I’ve ever-”

I kiss her deeply. My lips push against the red outline of her mouth, and my tongue slides into it. She locks tongues with me, and glides a hand into the curls of my hair. I relish the feeling of her sweating, hot body pressing against my own, and the needful way she kisses me, and then I part.

“That still needs a little bit of work,” she giggles, “but Tom, you fuck like a champ.”

“Sorry I said those things about you,” I smile bashfully, “I didn’t mean-”

“Don’t you ever fucking apologize to me!” she hisses, and grabs my jaw, “That weak little boy that says ‘sorry’ over everything is gone. I want the crazy motherfucker who almost killed me.”

“Crazy motherfucker it is.” I grin, and kiss her again. This time, I don’t kiss her gently; I kiss her like I fucked her. My lips feed greedily upon hers, and my tongue drives hedonistically into her mouth. She wrestles with it, and loses, and I placate what’s left of her with my domineering lust. When I part from her, her lips are still open, and her eyes are closed in bliss.

“Much better,” she whispers, and licks her lips, “much, much better.”

“Clean it off.” I demand as I pull out of her. My cum dribbles from her desecrated slit, runs along her taint and pools in the puckered rim of her asshole. She smiles up at me and purrs like a cat while she gets to her knees on the table. She lowers her head, wraps her luscious, red lips about me, and takes my entire length down her throat. She gags when she gets to my base, looks up at me with those bright, green eyes, and swallows. I groan and pet her scarlet hair as she cleans me in one suck, from base to tip. Her lips free my cock with a satisfied smack, and she leaves me with a parting kiss on its head.

“So,” she smiles coyly, “what are we going to do about your little sister?”

“I told you,” I growl, “we’re not doing anything.”

“Yes, we are,” she giggles, “you and I are going to do everything to her. I thought you were a cold-blooded killer, Tom? Take what you want; let’s share your sister between us.”

“I can still kill you.”

“DNA evidence everywhere, Tommy-boy,” she smirks, and licks a fingertip covered in my cum, “your alibi wouldn’t really work too well for you.”

“I’m not ruining my relationship with my sister by trying to fuck her,” I growl, “there’s not a single chance in hell Laurie would go for it.”

“Tom, I know Laurie in ways you don’t.” Eleanor whispers to me as she presses her body against mine, “I’ve seen her at parties, and I’ve seen her with boys. She withers away in the presence of a controlling man; she can’t help herself. And you, my dear,” Eleanor smiles as her hands clasp about my cock, “are a very controlling man.”

“Why do you want to this happen so bad?” I ask her.

“Because I’m fucked up,” she smirks, “and I want to see good, socially-adjusted people demean themselves and come down to my level. You’re fucked up too, Tom; just as fucked up as me. I’ll warm up Laurie for you, and then you come in and take her.”

“Rape her?!” I growl.

“Initially, maybe,” Eleanor smiles, “but when we’re done with her, she’ll be begging for more. C’mon, boyfriend; let’s turn your precious, sweet, little sister into our whore.”

LAURIE

I didn’t actually expect everything to work out perfectly between Eleanor and Tom, but I had hoped something would happen. But no, they just reverted to their lowest selves, and shit all over my plan. Fucking Tom; how hard is it to fuck Eleanor O’Reilly?

Gojira’s heavy anthem Backbone blasts in my earbuds as I try to study. Tom could use a fucking backbone. I nod my head to the driving rhythm and then stop when I see a blur of scarlet enter my field of vision. Eleanor’s head pops out from the side of the doorframe. She motions with one hand for me to take out my earbuds, and I begrudgingly remove only one.

“Hey, Laurie?” she says, almost bashfully.

“What?” I shoot back, my voice full of venom.

“I need new clothes.” She smiles.

“Why?”

“Because,” she says and steps into the doorframe, “your brother fucking ruined mine.”

Eleanor’s tank top has been cut down the middle, her bra is sliced in two, and the crotch of her leggings is torn past her ass crack, exposing her wrinkled, soaked panties to me. Tom had done it; he’d actually fucking done it!

“Oh-my-god!” I squeal, “Oh my god, Ellie; you have to tell me everything! Come in here!”

Eleanor walks through the door and sits next to me on the bed. I sit upright and paw through my drawers for something that will fit her curves.

“So,” I smile to her, “give me the details.”

“Do you really want to hear about your brother?” Eleanor laughs, “That’s kind of fucked-up, Laurie.”

“Don’t be gross,” I giggle, and toss a t-shirt over her face, “I just want to know how he did.”

“Well,” Eleanor says as she pulls the shirt off her face, “he was rough.”

“I can see that,” I laugh, looking at her destroyed clothes, “did he use scissors or something?”

“A knife.” Eleanor responds.

“A knife?!” I exclaim, “That’s fucking kinky.”

“He was so…aggressive,” Eleanor says, almost moaning as she recalls the affair, “like a switch went off in his head, and all of the sudden, he was a different boy…a different man.”

“Did he take control?” I ask, throwing her a pair of leggings, “Was he all possessive and dominating?”

“Yessss,” Eleanor hisses, “he just…cut my clothes off and took me on the table. He called me a whore, called me the school cum-dumpster, and ravaged me like I’d never been before. Mmm, Laurie; he was so fucking good!”

The tone of Eleanor’s voice worries me slightly. I turn around and see that she hasn’t put on a single piece of clothing. In fact, she has her panties down her thighs and is now touching herself. Three fingers slide to the knuckles inside her, and my brother’s cum leaks out between them. What the fuck.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you doing?” I ask levelly.

“What does it look like?” she giggles, spreading her legs wide for me to see, “I’m playing with your brother’s cum.”

“Can you…not?” I ask, wondering what the fuck is going on with her. Eleanor is a slut, there’s no doubt about that, but this is just fucking bizarre.

“Hmm,” Eleanor smiles, “I don’t think I can.”

She takes a single index finger from her pussy, and places it between her lips. She looks me right in the eyes as she slowly, seductively, sucks my brother’s cum from her finger.

“He’s delicious,” she whispers, “you should try some.”

“Oooookaaaay…” I say, stepping back from her, “you guys obviously did drugs. I’ll just…get you some water and let you sleep in my bed tonight.”

“Won’t you join me?” she asks, her hand running through her red, trimmed mound, “We can do that thing we did sophomore year. Remember that?”

“Yeah, I remember not liking it,” I say, grabbing my water bottle and walking cautiously to her, “now I know pussy just isn’t for me.”

“Give it another chance,” she moans, and spreads her pussy wide with a two-fingered ‘v,’ “I want you to taste him.”

“Ellie,” I say, and hand her the water bottle, “you just need to get some rest-”

Eleanor grabs my outstretched arm and throws me on the bed. I flail for a second, and then land on my stomach.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you-”

She pushes my face into the pillow and crams her hand into my leggings. I scream as I feel her fingers sliding between my ass crack. I push my palms into the mattress and drive upward, but she quickly straddles my lower back and forces me back down. I whip my head around and stare my anger and terror into her eyes, but she just smiles back, and pushes her fingers further through the crease of my ass.

“I’m sorry it has to be this way,” she smiles sadly, “but I need you to do this for me.”

I lash my hand out, but she’s too far away. I twist against her weight, but it’s no use. I’m pinned on my stomach, and at her mercy.

“What the fuck are you doing?!” I scream, “What fucking drugs did you two take?!”

“We didn’t do any drugs,” she smiles, “I’m sober. Just relax, Laurie; I’ll take care of you.”

Her fingers slink past my asshole, and then tease it with a circling tip. My eyes widen in terror, and I trash uselessly against her.

“Tom!” I scream, “Tom, help me! She’s raping me! She’s raping me!”

“Tom knows,” Eleanor giggles, all of her fingers now circling the rim of my ass, “he’s waiting for you to get nice and ready for him.”

“What?!” I scream.

“Your brother wants to fuck you, Laurie,” Eleanor laughs, “and I’m going to convince you to do it.”

And with that, Eleanor pushes three fingers into my asshole. I screech into the pillow as I feel my rim stretch wide. She digs deeper and deeper, and then rests her raping digits against the wall of my anus.

“Are you a virgin here?” Eleanor muses, “I thought you would have let Ryan back here at least once, but you’re so tight. Tom’s going to fuck you here, Laurie, and he is packing heat, so I’ll need to loosen you up first.”

“Eleanor, stop!” I scream, now crying tears of pain, “Please!”

“I love you too much to stop, Laurie,” Eleanor smiles, “you’ve stuck with me through everything, even when everyone else abandoned me. Now, I’m going to help you through this; it will make us closer than ever.”

“You’re fucking insane!” I whisper, “Ellie; you need help!”

“Maybe,” Eleanor moans as she pushes her fingers deeper, “or maybe, I just need friends who are as fucked-up as I am.”

I grit my teeth and growl in strain as knuckle after knuckle is forced deep inside me. She lubricates my sodomy with my own brother’s cum, and I can feel his hot seed melting into my tender inner flesh. She withdraws slowly, letting my asshole pop in constriction about each knuckle, and then she pushes in again, this time adding another finger. The pain slowly recedes as I adjust to the girth of her four fingers, and I stop thrashing under her weight. It’s uncomfortable for a while, and though I squirm in protest, my defiance is noticeably dispirited. And then…then it starts to feel good. A deep, filling pressure expands in my tightest hole, and sends unfamiliar, new, tingles deep into my colon. The feeling is so invasive, so wrong, and yet, so good. A whimper brushes past my lips, and I clasp my hand over my mouth before it turns to a moan.

“Do you like it?” Eleanor asks, genuine hope in her voice, “I like having one in each, myself. I practice every night; mostly in the mirror, but sometimes for strangers on the internet. They don’t know they’re breaking the law, and it turns me on to watch them get off to a seventeen year old whore like me.”

Slowly, gently, Eleanor stretches my rim wide open. I stop squirming beneath her, and just murmur tones of protest under my breath. In and out, in and out; she pushes her entire fist into me, and then withdraws, pulling out some of my pink, inner flesh with each retreat. I hum a single, desperate tone as I clench my jaw and tighten my eyes. I’m trying to hold back the sound that wants to come out, trying with all my might. Eleanor pulls out, pinches her fingers together, and then pushes in all the way to the wrist. My rim screeches with tortuous delight, and I can’t help myself. I cry out into the pillow and sob with want.

“Deeper!” I scream. Eleanor laughs merrily, and obliges.

“I thought you might like it back here,” Eleanor coos, her other hand gently massaging my lower back, “but let me tell you, dearest friend: a cock is much better than my hand. Should I get Tom in here?”

“No!” I scream, but I can’t stop the moan from mixing with it.

“Tom,” Eleanor calls over her shoulder, “she’s ready for you!”

I hear the approaching footsteps of my older brother. Now, I do try to get free. I thrash and squirm beneath Eleanor with all my might, but she just shifts her weight on top of me and subdues me at every turn, all the while sinking her wonderful hand deeper and deeper into my newfound erogenous zone. Tom walks into the doorframe, staring at me, wearing nothing at all. He’s huge. It’s throbbing and curved upward in anticipation, and I reel back in terror and arousal. The latter feeling alarms me; I can’t want my brother, can I?

“Hey, Laurie,” Tom smiles with uncharacteristic confidence, “nice to see you’ve been getting along with my new girlfriend.”

“She was my friend before we were ever a thing,” Eleanor smirks at Tom, “come see what I’ve done to her for you.”

I stare over my shoulder in horror as Tom kneels between my legs on the bed, and looks at the hand that’s buried in my asshole.

“She’s prolapsed a little,” Tom smiles at Eleanor, “you weren’t very nice.”

“She loved it.” Eleanor smiles back, and then kisses Tom deeply. Their lips lock and suck in hedonistic splendor as their fingers entangle in each other’s hair. I’ve never seen a kiss so carnal, so lecherously vulgar in my life. They’re perfect for each other, and somehow, it makes me jealous. I suppress that thought as best I can, but it still lingers. Part of me wants the fire of their lust, to be taken by it, and then, to join in. No, Tom is your brother, Laurie; you have to fight! This is all wrong, all so fucking wrong!

“Tom,” I sob, “don’t do this. Please, don’t do this.”

“Sorry, sis,” Tom smiles, and then guides Eleanor’s hand out of my rim, “you just have to get through the hard part, and it’ll all be better.”

Knuckle by knuckle, Eleanor’s hands withdraws. I feel myself coming out with her, and I grit my teeth and growl in agonizing delight. Her last digit pulls from my ruined gape, and I feel my insides flow out of me. I scream and look back in horror as my asshole protrudes in a bud of pink flesh. God, it feels good. Eleanor giggles in delight and claps her hands as Tom reaches forward.

“Don’t!” I scream, but to no avail. My older brother pushes his fingers against the outturned, shiny, pink flesh of my ass, and gently squeezes. The ball of internal nerves blasts their signals up my spine, and I scream out in abject pleasure. My thighs tense, my toes curl, and I come. I come in a ferocious rip that sends my back arching in a wrenching curve with its axis pivoted about my subdued pelvis. I erupt a stream of feminine juices from my urethra and soak the bed beneath me. My hands claw at the sheets, and I scream louder and louder. I don’t even notice that Eleanor is stroking my hair until after the feeling is gone, and my body relaxes in involuntary submission.

“There, there,” she whispers lovingly, “that was just a taste of what’s to come. Are you ready, Laurie?”

I stare up at Eleanor from the tops of my eyes, and look back at Tom behind her. His demeanor is so foreign; it’s like he’s a completely different person. But he’s still my brother, and no matter how good it felt, what he did was wrong. I can’t. I can’t do this. But what choice do I have? He’s going to fuck me no matter what I say or do, I can see it in his eyes. Still, I have my dignity. I won’t say I want it. I’ll never say I like it.

“You people are fucking sick,” I whisper, “I hate both of you.”

“Don’t be so mean, Laurie,” Eleanor giggles as she tousles my hair, “you’ll regret saying that in a few minutes. Tom; fuck your little, bitchy sister.”

TOM

I line up my shot, press my tip to Laurie’s prolapsed asshole, and tease her with it; prodding her tender, pink folds with my rigid heat. She moans and pushes her face into the pillow to suppress the sounds of her pleasure. Eleanor runs a loving hand through my sister’s hair, and then looks down at my cock, and nods. Slowly, gently, I guide myself in. First, I push her rosebud back inside her, and she whimpers. Then, my tip stretches the tight, pink rim of her asshole, and she moans. Inch by inch I push deeper inside her, and inch by inch, her back arches from the bed. Her moans rise in their intensity with every bit I push, until my pelvis presses against the fat of her cheeks, and my balls rest on the frothing surface of her slit. Her shoulders pin together, her head rises from the pillow, and she looks back at me. Those blue eyes, my eyes, stare back at me, and they’re pleading, but not pleading for me to stop. No, pleading for me to keep going.

So, I do. I pull out to the tip, and then push in again, and again, and again. Every drive of my hips loosens her resisting inner muscles, until she’s not fighting me at all. Every drive sends her neck reeling back and her lips opening wide. Every drive forces her hands to unclench about the sheets she’s grasping, until they’re relaxed and flat against the bedding. And with every violent drive, her voice loses more of its defiance, and gains more of its pleasure. Now, she’s not just staying loose for me, but clenching and embracing me as I enter her. Now, she’s not flexing her glutes about me, but reaching back with her own hands and spreading them wider. Now, she’s not lying static and whimpering, but driving her hips back against me. Now, she’s not my precious little sister, but my moaning lover. I can see it in the way she looks at me; her mouth agape, her lips quivering and smiling at the corners, her eyes drunk with lust, and her brow furrowed at the peak of her face. She’s mine; all mine.

“You can get off her, Ellie,” I smile to my sadistic girlfriend, “she’s not going to fight us anymore.”

LAURIE

I love a controlling man. I love a man who takes charge of the situation, and imposes his will on me. Usually, that means I like it when a man gets too worked-up and just takes me, but now, I know what it really means: I’m a submissive whore. Tom imposed his will on me, my own brother, and here I am, with his cock seven-inches in my ass, moaning for him while I spread myself wide. I’m disgusted in myself, I even hate myself a little, but I can’t deny the part of me that loves it. The rational half of my mind is telling me this is abhorrent, disgusting and wrong, but the other half, the one that just loves a controlling man, is reveling in this depravity for the exact same reasons. That half absolutely delights in how sick and twisted this whole situation is, and the longer I try to endure the pleasure, the more that half takes control. I’m a mess of duality right now, but ‘luckily’ for me, Eleanor is playing therapist as she straddles my back.

“Just say you like it, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, “and I’ll get off you, and you can enjoy yourself.”

“Fuck you.” I whisper back, my words interrupted by a constant stream of moans.

“You’re in denial,” she giggles, and runs her hands through my hair, “you can’t even stop yourself from moaning. Just say it: you’re a depraved slut who likes it in the ass from her own brother.”

“No.” I mutter, my moans now morphing into exerted groans as I twist my asshole around my brother’s driving cock.

“Be like me, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, her breath tickling my lobe, “there’s no shame in it if you have no shame.”

“Why are you doing this to me?” I ask, feeling tears of pleasure welling in my eyes.

“Because you’re my best and only friend, and I need someone who not only accepts who I am, but also participates in the fucked-up things I want to do.” she whispers, “And also, corrupted innocence is a huge turn on for me. I get off watching people go against their morals and fall to their baser desires.”

“You’re a sick piece of shit.” I snap at her, but I can’t stop myself from arching my back and clenching around Tom’s cock.

“So are you, Laurie,” she whispers into my ear, her tongue flicking against my lobe, “now be a sick piece of shit with me, and I’ll eat your pussy.”

It’s too much, too much to take. My mind melts in the heat of my rising pleasure, and the temptation to give in becomes overwhelming. I stare into the loving, green eyes of my best friend, and I confess. I throw away the last of my pride, and accept who I really am.

“I like it.” I whisper.

“What was that?” Eleanor smiles with a raised eyebrow.

“I like it.” I moan, and push my ass hard against Tom’s ramming pelvis.

“I need a little more than that,” Eleanor smirks as she ruffles my hair, “you can do better.”

“I’m a little anal slut,” I whisper, “I’m a little anal slut who likes to fuck her brother.”

“Say it like you mean it.” She sneers.

“I’m my brother’s anal slut!” I scream, “Now eat my fucking pussy, you bitch!”

Eleanor laughs and dismounts my back. She grasps my shirt as I whip upward, and my top is pulled off in a single swipe. I press my naked back against my brother’s heaving chest and look up at him with lust etched across my face. He looks back at me with a possessive desire that bores into my soul. He wants me so bad, and I want him too. I want the kind of fire he and Eleanor have, I want to burn in his passion.

“Kiss me,” I whisper to him as he drives relentlessly into my ruined asshole, “kiss me like you kissed her.”

He does. His lips press against my own, and his tongue pushes into my mouth. I suck his lips as he devours me. It’s sloppy, and wet, and so good. My body surrenders to him; my muscles relax, my insides unclench, and my resistances break down. His kiss radiates through my mouth and seduces every inch of me. I’m his; I’m his little whore.

He grabs the underside of my thighs and pulls my legs forward. Eleanor dips her head into my crotch and pulls my leggings to my knees. Tom parts from our kiss just in time for me to see Eleanor look up at me with her tongue out, before she buries it into my folds. My brow furrows, a moan seeps through my lips, and I push her closer with both hands. Tom leans back, and I fall into his lap. His cock impales me upon impact, and I squeal in delight and drive Eleanor’s face deeper into my crotch. Her nose squishes against my pelvis, her lips puff against my slit, and her tongue pushes further inside me. She muffles a tone of lechery, looks up at me, and smiles from around my curly mound. Her lips suck the tender folds of my dripping cunt, and draw the flesh into her mouth while her tongue pushes between them. My head falls back and rests on Tom’s shoulder as I pant pathetic breaths of ecstasy. He lifts me off his lap and surges upward with a jackhammer of violent thrusts. The sudden fervency of his sex shocks my body into a writhe of twisting vertebrae and gyrating hips. I wail to the ceiling, screaming a fluctuating note that wanes with every pull, and shrills with every drive.

“Oh my god, Tom!” I screech.

“Make her come, Tom,” Eleanor giggles as she parts from my slit, strings of my viscous juices bridging her red lips, “make your whore sister come from her ass.”

Tom grabs my face by the cheeks and forces my gaze to him.

“Is that what you are?” he smiles, “Are you my little whore sister?”

“Yes,” I whimper, nodding compliantly as I revel in his degradation, “I’m your anal slut.”

“You’re just a sick cunt who wants her brother to fuck her ass, aren’t you?” he growls as he power-fucks my ass into a churning mess of chaotic pleasure.

“Yes!” I scream, dropping my ass onto his driving cock as I rise in orgasm, “I’m your bitch! I’m a depraved whore! I’m your slave!”

“My slave?!” Tom laughs, and grips my breasts with a covetous squeeze, “So, you’ll do anything I want?”

“Anything.” I whisper, smiling with half-mast eyes. I would do anything for my older brother, especially in this state.

“Your master orders you to come.” He smiles.

“Thank you, master.” I smile back, and surrender myself to the feeling building inside me.

Tom grips my thighs until the fat protrudes from his knuckles. He spreads them wide, and I anchor my feet outside of his knees, locking my shaking legs in a wide squat. I push Eleanor’s face harder into my pelvis, and growl as her tongue presses against the spot on my vaginal ceiling. Beneath her chin, my nectar is leaking from my slit, sliding down my taint, and lubricating my ferocious sodomy. My asshole is a gaping ruin, and screaming its relentless abuse into the pleasure centers of my mind. My abs flex, my shoulders pinch back, my head falls onto my brother’s shoulder, and my heart races. A torrent of convulsions churns in my depths and the two pleasures of Tom and Eleanor mix within the tempest that rises from my pelvis. It’s a pressure that grows and grows, and my voice carries from my mouth with the rising feeling. My body lurches to the violent drive of Tom’s hips, sending my breasts and ass jiggling into a chaotic blur of rippling flesh. He’s driving so fast I think I’ll break in two, and as the pain reaches its precipice, so does my lustful assent. I screech out, buck my hips, and shower Eleanor with my release. The feeling erupts inside me, and every part of my body seizes in a clenching ruin. Tom smashes his pelvis against me, roars out, and comes in my ass. I sob in delight as his spunk rushes through my desecrated insides. He holds me high in the air; his pelvis pivoted against my ass, his back shaking in strain, and then we collapse onto the bed in an awkward bounce. Heavy breaths and glistening skin mingle with the sweet stench of sex. I ease into a blissful state of gratification; the endorphins seeping into my mind as an evolutionary reward. My body doesn’t care that what I just did was wrong at every level, and neither does my mind. It was the best I ever had. I snuggle up against the heat of my brother, and sigh a tone of satisfaction. I am his, and his alone.

“Wow,” Eleanor whispers, staring up at me with her head resting in my lap, “that was beautiful.”

“You were amazing, Sis,” Tom says breathily against my neck, “you were so-”

“You fucking raped me!” I snarl at him. Tom’s eyes droop in crestfallen shame, and I can’t keep up the façade.

“And I fucking loved it,” I breathe onto his lips, searching his eyes, “how long have you thought about me this way?”

“Forever,” Tom smiles, “always. Did you ever…?”

“I mean…” I giggle, “the thought has crossed my mind, but it was just my brain making connections from ‘a’ to ‘b,’ you know? Like: Tom is a man, men have penises, I like penises, Tom has a penis. It was never an actual thought.”

“And now?” he asks me, pumping his still-erect cock into my ass.

My head falls, and a moan escapes my lips. I can’t come back from this, and I know it. This has ruined me, changed me forever, and I’ll have to adjust to the new reality.

“Eleanor, can you (ahhh) can you (fffuuuck), can you give me my phone?” I ask through increasing moans of pleasure.

Eleanor looks at me inquisitively, and then tosses me my phone. I unlock the touchscreen, page to my contacts, and select the number I’m looking for. Dial tone, and then an answer.

“Hey, Babe,” Ryan’s voice says through the speaker, “you wanna come over tonight and-”

“I’m breaking up with you, Ryan,” I say as evenly as I can through my moans, “don’t call me again; it’s not you, it’s me.”

“Laurie, what the fu-”

“I found someone better.” I hang up the phone, toss to the side and stare at my brother with a twisted smile on my face.

“Does that answer your question?” I ask coyly.

“It does,” Tom smirks back, and then leans against me, “he was a douche anyway.”

“Holy shit, that was cold.” Eleanor exclaims, staring at me in awe, “And you called me a bitch!”

“You said you wanted friends as fucked-up as you are,” I laugh, and grind my ass against my thrusting brother, “well, now you’ve got them.”

“You’re not that fucked up.” Eleanor sneers.

“I just fucked my brother.”

“Ehhhh, you kind of got forced into it,” Eleanor retorts, “so it doesn’t really count.”

“Oh?” I smirk, and pull away from my brother. He pops out my ass with a sheath of my anal flesh still wrapped about him, and I yelp in delight as I’m turned inside-out again. I level my gaze on him, and crawl backward as I lick my lips. He raises an eyebrow at me, and gets on his back, and I do the rest. I look at him from the tops of my eyes as my tongue rests between his balls. I lick my way up, savoring the throbbing pulse of his sack, and then rest the tip of my tongue against his base. I draw it slowly along his underside, tasting his delicious cum and the sweet tang of my ass on his cock. When I get to the top, I wrap my lips around him, and take him slowly into my throat. His head falls back against the bedding, and he groans in satisfaction. I giggle at his loss of equanimity, and suck hard as I lower my head. He reaches the resistance of my throat, and I loosen for him, before taking him all the way in. I gag when I reach his base, but I don’t pull out. I rotate my lips, suckling the rigid skin of his loins, and then slowly draw up. His cum pools in my mouth and I keep it there until my lips close together at his tip. He looks up at me, and I stare at him. Then, I swallow.

“I fucking love you, Laurie.” He whispers.

I kiss the tip of his cock, and watch in rapt delight as it sways from side to side. Then, I look at him and smile broadly.

“I love you too, big brother.” I smile endearingly.

“Hey,” Eleanor yells indignantly, “don’t make me the third wheel! Show me some love!”

“We both…tolerate you, Ellie.” Tom laughs at the beautiful, naked redhead.

“You are permitted to share oxygen with us,” I add, teasingly, “and also water, if you so choose to.”

“Fuck both of you guys,” Eleanor laughs, and slides her body between us, “I put this whole thing together.”

“It was my plan to start with!” I exclaim.

“Oh, this was your plan?” Eleanor laughs, and pushes my prolapse back into my ass. I shudder in pleasure for a moment, and look back at her with lustful eyes.

“Well…” I say, “no, but it was my idea to get you two together.”

“Well, that backfired.” Eleanor giggles.

“Now that you broke up with Ryan,” Tom says, “who are you going to prom with?”

“Prom is fucking stupid,” I chuckle and give my brother a knowing smile, “and too expensive.”

“But you already bought your dress,” Eleanor says, “so the expensive part is out of the way.”

“I haven’t seen you in it yet,” Tom says as he pets my curly hair, “I’d like to.”

“Hmm,” I smirk, “I bet you would. Do you know what I want?”

“What?” he asks.

“I want to wear it for you,” I whisper over Eleanor’s head, “and then I want you to cut it off me.”

I can practically feel Tom’s boner pushing on Eleanor’s back and driving her pelvis against my ass. Her eyes widen and she giggles at me.

“I think you should get that dress on,” she laughs, “like, right the fuck now.”

I sit upright to go to my closet, but something stops me. Through our merriment and lust, none of us heard the car pull up in the driveway. None of heard the back-door open, and none of us heard Mom walking up the steps. It wasn’t until it was too late, when she opened my bedroom door and saw the three of us, that we knew she had come home early.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Lost and Found

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Fantasm, Older Female / Males, oral sex, Romance, Threesome Author's infos

Melissa and Charlotte are my mom’s friends and they come over to help the DWCT annual party my mom is holding tomorrow. The thing is, I think they want my body. And my mom is drunk and has passed out. Will these women leave me alone?

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My mom was a thirty seven year old divorcee. My dad had dumped her over an airhead blonde he met on a business trip in Taiwan. Even I couldn’t believe that and my initial thought was ‘Geez, what an asshole’. With that said, you can quite guess my mom’s perspectives on marriage. Let’s just say she hadn’t quite gotten over the whole thing yet and was all bitter about the whole happy marriage life bullcrap, as she would usually put it.

What happens when you are thirty seven and doesn’t have a husband and your only son is a college student that only come back some of the weekends and holidays? Well, you get a hobby. Which she did. And that is organizing and planning the Divorced Women Come Together annual party. The DWCT was mom’s baby which she cared a lot about and took pride of. The event is one of the most sought event in the neighborhood, which kinda give you the idea just how many women are divorced right now. She would often wear the DWCT baseball cap like a badge of honor, as if she’s telling the world that she’s not one bit troubled by the divorce at all.

Since I am her son, I had to be there whenever the DWCT party hit town. I might have overstated a little when I say ‘hit’. The party didn’t really hit town. It is planned by divorced women for crying out loud. It was more like a morning mist, which washed over the neighborhood early in the morning, and then disappeared without a fuzz in the afternoon. You literally won’t even know it has happened. Still, you’d be surprised by the number of attendees that came to the party.

After being forced to attend the party for the third time, I had come to realize three things. First, most attendees are women in their thirties. Second, if the attendees didn’t have a vagina, they were usually toddlers who didn’t know any better to not come. Third, boys like me, eighteen and shit, don’t come to such parties, like ever. Which only highlight the awkwardness I had to endure every single time since the whole fucking room was filled to the brink with middle age women and screaming sniffling baboons the women brought with them.

Some of the women were bitter like mom and would come by and remind me not to cheat on my future wife like their husbands did to them. Some of the women were just a big pile of sobbing mess hoping to find some semblance of salvation in the party. Then there were the sex-famished cougars who would pounce on you if you so much as forgetting to unzip your pants. Needless to say, I had been ‘approached’ by said cougars one too many time for my own comfort. Don’t get me wrong. They were hot. But they were also around my mom’s age and there’s that too.

Today, as my never ending misfortune dictated, was the 4th DWCT party. I had driven all the way back from college to my mom’s house. When I arrived in the evening, there were canopies and tables being set on the front lawn of the house. There’s a banner that said ‘Who say you can’t have fun when you are divorced?’. I guess fun for single moms and fun for people like me are two entirely different thing.

“Hello sweetheart. You’re early today.” my mom cooed and wrapped her arms around my neck. “How have you been?”

“I’m good mom.” I gave her the usual response. “Are you drinking?” I smelled alcohol in her breath.

“Oh, I’m just enjoying a glass of wine with a couple of friends. You remember Melissa and Charlotte don’t you?” From her overly high pitched voice, I doubted that it was only just a glass she had consumed.

“Yeah, I know them.”

Melissa and Charlotte had been helping mom organizing DWCT since the 2nd party. They were always there in the party and would stay until late in the evening. Probably that was because both of them didn’t have any child, which free up their schedules quite considerably. The fact that these two were also the cougars that I just mentioned made me a little worried for being back.

“Come. Let’s get you sorted out.” my mom grabbed one of my luggage and began lifting it up the stairs. I followed her and as I did so, I passed the doorway to the dining room and saw the two women waving at me. I waved them back and rushed up to follow my mom.

After unpacking all my stuff, which wasn’t really that much, I went to take a quick shower. I put on a round neck t-shirt and a pair of khakis and then headed back down stairs to see if my mom needed any help.

“Oh hi darling.” my mom greeted gleefully. She’s obviously drunk. If her flushed face was not of any indication, the three empty wine bottles on the kitchen counter certainly were. With her was Charlotte and Melissa, each holding a glass of wine in their hand.

“Hi, mom.” I said awkwardly. “Hi Charlotte. Hi Melissa.”

“Hi Brandon.” the two women said almost in unison. Said would be an understatement. I felt like they had just flirted with me by sounding all breathy and sexy.

Charlotte was a thirty three year old lawyer. She had a head of honey brown hair. She was about mom’s height, which was 5’6″ and had a really lean but curvy built. Her eyes were hazel, she had small lips and a sharp nose that made her look awfully like a model and undeniably sexy. That was until she began reciting from the constitution that you know this woman wasn’t just sex on legs and seriously not someone to be trifled with.

Melissa was a gardener in some sense. She basically went from one house to another beautifying the lawn with colorful flowers and other inanimate adoration. In fact, our little flower garden by the driveway was Melissa’s handiwork. While Charlotte could be seen as a sophisticated woman, Melissa was sort of the dutiful housewife type that would make sure the fridge is always stock and the laundry always done. The fact that she’s slightly shorter than both Charlotte and my mom made her all the more cute and harmless.

She had a dirty blond hair that was slightly bleached due to overexposure to sunlight. She had rosy cheeks and her face was adorned with bright blue eyes, cherubic lips and cute button nose. If she’s ten years younger, she would so totally be my type of girl.

“How much did you drink mom?” I asked. Mom wasn’t very good with alcohol. She usually passed out big time if she happened to drink one glass too many.

“Oh, just a couple of glasses.” my mom slurred.

“I see.” I said without buying it. She obviously had drunk at least a good bottle and a half. “Well, I think it’s bed time for you now mom.”

“Nonsense.” she let out this high-pitch and snorty laugh, a sign that she’s about to hit the bunk real soon. I had seen this many time during the first few months of the nasty divorce.

“Come on mom.” I said and lifted her up.

“I’m fine. I can walk myself.”

“No you can’t. Stop struggling.” I scolded as I slowly took her out of the dining room. “Sorry about this.” I said to the two women still sitting by the kitchen counter.

“It’s okay.” Melissa said with a smile.

“You go take care of your mom.” Charlotte added.

I took mum up the stairs and into her room. I placed her on the center of the bed, pulled out her shoes and then covered her body with the blanket. It’s obvious she didn’t shower and I knew if she ever missed one, her skin’s going to itch like a bitch the next morning. She was mumbling incoherently by the time I walked out with a moist towel. I gave her face and her neck a quick wipe, and I did her limbs as well. Then, I went back down stairs to the dining room.

“How’s your mom?” Melissa asked as soon as she saw me walking in.

“She’s completely out.” I sighed with a tiny pang of embarrassment.

“She did drink almost two bottle.” Charlotte informed as she stretched out lazily. My eyes instinctively fell on the two huge mounts and the tiny nubs poking out of the thin fabric of her blouse. I quickly forced my eyes back up to hers but it was too late as she was already smiling knowingly.

“Uhm. It’s kinda late. Do you ladies need a ride?” I offered. It wasn’t like the two of them could or should drive right now.

“Emm hmm…a ride would be nice.” Melissa cooed salaciously and I swallowed nervously. From the way she emphasized on the word ‘ride’ and the way her eyes fleetingly glanced at my crotch, I doubt she’s talking about the same kind of ride that I was thinking.

“Your mom has told us to stay here for the night.” Charlotte informed. “We brought a change of clothes for tonight’s sleepover and tomorrow’s event.”

“You have a place to sleep?” I asked. Other than the couch, the only place that they could both comfortably sleep in was my queen size bed.

“We thought we could just sleep on the couch.” Melissa sounded like she’s purring.

Being raised by a mom who dictated that men should always be chivalrous, I knew I hadn’t had much choice but to offer my bed. My mom surely wouldn’t like it if I told these two women to sleep on the couch.

“You should take my bed.” I said. “Mom would kill me if she sees you two sleeping on the couch.”

“Where will you sleep then?” Charlotte asked.

“On the couch. Don’t worry, I’ve done that many times.”

“Or you can sleep with us. We won’t want you to lose sleep because of us.” she offered. It all sounded like she’s being kind and all, but I knew she had ulterior intention.

I felt my cock grew hard in my pants as the image of me sleeping with two beautiful sex-deprived women formed in my head. I knew Charlotte and Melissa were cougars from the beginning and they had always made their advances on me quite bloody obvious. Only my mom could be so blissfully ignorant to see it. The only reason why they hadn’t gotten into my pants was because my body had never really responded to their advances before. Besides, they had never taken their advances to such blatant level. The wine had obviously loosen up some of their moral restraints.

“Thanks. But I’ll be fine sleeping on the couch.” I croaked pathetically.

“You sure?” Melissa asked with what I knew was feigned concern. If anything, she looked more like she was ready to tear of my clothes off.

“Yeah. If there’s nothing else, I will go up and prepare the bed for you two.”

“Thank you, Brandon.” Charlotte and Melissa said together. Once I walked out of the dining room, I heard the two women giggled with one another. No doubt, relishing in the fact that my cock was hard under my pants and I didn’t put on any underwear.

It took me about ten minutes to put away the things that I didn’t wish for the two women to see. My collection of marvel comics was one of them. I shoved everything into a carton box and then slid it under my bed. I went to clear my table a little before taking out the air freshener and gave the room a little spray. Once that’s done, I picked up an extra pillow and blanket from the cabinet.

“Your bed is kind a big.” Melissa was already standing at the doorway. Her face was redder than I just saw her in the kitchen.

“Yeah.” I turned and look at the quasi queen size bed. Since I was much taller than average, which was about 6’4″, my mom had the bed custom made for me. I wasn’t even sure what size it really was but I knew my high school friend had all said it was big whenever they saw it.

“I’m sure all three of us can fit in.” she said coyly while nibbling on her lower lip.

“Yeah. But I think it won’t be right.” I forced a smile and skirted past her. As I did so, her hand ever so gently brushed against my semi hardened cock, which I knew she did it deliberately.

“I’m not so sure about that.” she leaned against the doorway and watched me retreated to the stairs. “It might feel right. Really right.”she cooed while her eyes kept staring at my crotch.

I ignored her and turned around as fast as possible. That’s when my hard body slammed against the lean frame of Charlotte.

“Whoa, watch it there big guy.” Charlotte teased as she looked up to my face. I was a head taller than her and something about her looking up at me made my stomach cringed weirdly.

“Sorry.” I croaked and shuffled past her through the narrow space of the stairs. And just like it with Melissa, Charlotte’s hand had gently brushed against my cock too and made me already hardened cock even harder. I knew I would have to jerk off later tonight to ease off the sexual tension.

Since I couldn’t masturbate right now, I knew I needed distractions to make the clock run faster. I switched on the television and turned to ESPN. While I didn’t particularly like football, or anything sporty for that matter, I knew that watching sports were something a man would do. I didn’t know who I was trying to proof that I was a man but I watched it anyway.

I didn’t know how long I had watched but I reckoned it had been long enough. My cock couldn’t wait any longer. I pulled my blanket over my body and inconspicuously rubbed my erection while I pretended to watch the television. I moved slowly so that if Charlotte and Melissa did come down, they would only see a young man watching the sports channel intently and not one that’s pleasuring himself.

Then, I let my mind wander into the erotic scene. Charlotte’s and Melissa’s naked forms materialized and they were doing dirty things to one another. In my perverted fantasy, the women asked me to join them and the two began lapping my hard cock. As the scene unfolded, I rubbed my cock harder and faster.

“What are you watching?” A feminine voice cooed from behind the couch. I froze and slowly pulled my hand out of my pants. I turned my head up and saw Melissa looking down on me. There’s a playful smile on her lips as though she knew what I was doing underneath the blanket.

“Football. It’s the Yankees against White Sox.” I read out from the score bar on the television display.

“Can we watch something else? I couldn’t sleep yet.”

“Yeah. Of course.” I swallowed, feeling the sexual tension building in the air. Melissa walked around the couch and when she revealed herself, I quickly turned my head back to the television.

“What’s the matter?” the woman asked coyly.

“Nothing.” I muttered while feeling my cheek blushing. The woman was wearing only a t-shirt and judging from the tiny nubs poking through the thin fabric, she wasn’t wearing a bra. My cock throbbed painfully with need of release.

She went to the coffee table where the remote control was and bent down to retrieve it. As she did so, the hem of her t-shirt was hiked up above her hips and I was instantly awarded with the full view of her bare butt and pussy. I must have lost my mind because the next thing I saw was Melissa’s worried face just a few inches from me.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

“Yeah.” I croaked like Liam Neeson having a bloody sore throat.

“Okay. Now, scoot over big boy.” the dirty blonde said.

I moved my huge bulk and spared her a space to sit. I had kept my blanket on me as I did so since my cock was now as hard as the freaking Washington Monument.My pants were literally a tent right now.

“Give me some blanket.” she pulled one portion of the blanket over her slender, folded, legs. She then began to switch the channels one after another, stopping only for a second to check if it was the thing she wanted to see. Finally, she settled for a cartoon that involved a certain queen with icy issues.

I tried to pay attention to the movie at first but was quickly distracted by Melissa’s bare foot that kept rubbing along my calve. I looked at her but the woman had her eyes glued to the television. It was almost as if I was imagining things. But I knew I wasn’t.

I found myself shifting from the screen to Melissa’s breasts. She wasn’t as large as Charlotte, but she was large enough that I could see their voluptuous form. My eyes would linger longer on the nipples that was almost visible under the thin white clothing..

“Is there something on my t-shirt?” Melissa asked knowingly.

“Nothing.” I looked back to the television while inwardly chastised myself and tried not to jump onto the female sitting a few feet away and fucked her stupid.

“Hi guys, care if I join in?” Charlotte salacious tone punctuated the relative silence.

I felt my heart would explode as soon as I saw Charlotte’s choice of nightwear. It was a translucent girly pink negligee that did little to cover her feminine body. Not only that, she didn’t wear any underwear. Her nipples and triangular pubic hair were on display.

“Yup. You can sit on the other side.” Melissa smiled brightly, as if it was all the plan after all.

Charlotte, oozing all sorts of male wet dreams out of her body, sat on the other side of the couch, effectively trapping me in. I even watched her bent and landed her cute ass onto the cushion.

“Uhm…you ladies need anything from the kitchen? Water or snacks or something?” I asked, hoping to find an excuse to escape.

“I was wondering if you have something long and hard that I could suck on.” Charlotte sighed and looked at where my crotch would be.

“Yeah, that would be nice.” Melissa added.

“Uhm…” I swallowed down a nervous tick. I knew where they were going, but I would be damned if I fucked my mom’s friends right in her house. “There’s beef jerky in the kitchen.”

“I prefer something thicker.” Charlotte remarked as she licked her lower lip.

“And raw.” Melissa chimed in.

“Uhm…I’ll see what I can find.” I jerked to a stand. The two women yelped as they fell onto one another and hit each other’s on the head.

I quickly retreated into the kitchen with a pounding heart. My cock was rigid and the taut on my pants obvious. I knew exactly what they wanted and I was sure it wasn’t the raw frozen frankfurter hotdogs in the freezer that they wanted to suck on. And boy did I want to let them have what they wanted. But I didn’t want my mom to lose them as friends. My mom would be furious if she even knew that the two had just tried to seduce me, let alone to actually have sex with me.

I went to the kitchen sink and gave my face a splash of cold water to calm my libido down. Then, I went to the fridge, grabbed the orange juice and down half a quart straight from the bottle. The cool liquid quickly stifled out any fire still hanging about in my loin.When I turned from the fridge, I was met with the angry gaze of two very beautiful women. They had their arms folded.

“For Christ’s sake Brandon, how obvious do you want us to be?” Charlotte scolded.

“Haven’t we given you enough clue? Just fuck us already.”

Wow, that was the most direct form of sexual request I had ever received in my entire life.

“I’m sorry ladies. But I can’t. You are my mom’s friends.” I explained, hoping that they would see the situation in the same light as I did.

“So what? It’s not like she’s going to know.” Charlotte huffed.

“Well, she will. And she will be disappointed in you both and me.” I countered.

“If you don’t tell her, and we don’t tell her, she can’t know it.” Melissa explained.

“Are you telling me to lie to my mom?” I felt a surge of anger coursing through my veins.

“Seriously? Like you have never lied to your mom before?” Charlotte retorted with a scoff.

“This is different.”

“Oh come on kid. Believe me, no one tells their mom who they fucked. Like ever.” she remarked further.

I frowned as I contemplated her words. It was kinda true since I had had sex with Jessica when I was in eleventh grade but I still hadn’t told my mom. The weird thing was, I never planned to. Which made me all the more angry that these two were trying to manipulate me into giving in to their sexual urges.

“But you are her friends.” I snapped.

“Yes! We are. But we are also two lonely women that need the touch of a man.” Melissa interjected.

“The thing is, Brandon. We trust you and you are the man of our desire. Can’t you see that?” Charlotte said.

“But my mom won’t be happy about this.”

“We know.” Melissa rolled her eyes in exasperation. “That’s why we bought her the wine and hoped that she drink herself out, which she did.”

“You what?” I couldn’t believe this.

“Listen Brandon, we did what we have to do. We both have wanted you ever since you took care of us when we were drunk at the 2nd DWCT party. You’ve been so respectful. We know you are the one that will give us the pleasure we seek. We trust you and we know you will treat us with respect even on bed. God, the fact that you haven’t jumped on us and fuck our brains out on the living room is a proof of that.” Charlotte explained.

“But you practically drugged my mom.” I pointed out.

“She drank the wine herself. We didn’t force her.” Melissa reminded defensively.

“It’s okay Melissa.” Charlotte held up a hand and looked at me. “We will leave the choice to you, Brandon. We know you want us. Your massive hard-on is a dead giveaway.”

I stared down and sure enough, my cock was tenting up my pants. I would be lying if I didn’t find these two women sexually attractive. I wasn’t a monk for crying out loud.

“We will go upstairs now. We will be on your bed and we will be naked.” Charlotte continued. “The door will not be locked and you can come in any time you want and we will be ready to take you. You are an adult now and you can decide for yourself whether you want to jerk off on the couch tonight or fuck us on your bed.”

My cock twitched at the offer. When Charlotte finished the speech, she dragged a reluctant Melissa out of the kitchen and up the stairs. With the two women gone, I leaned back onto the fridge as if I had been placed a ton of weight on my shoulder. I gave my face a hard rub and took a deep calming breath.

I couldn’t help but to find some merit in Charlotte’s words. Although they were my mom’s friends, my mom certainly didn’t need to know who I was fucking. In fact, I didn’t think anyone would tell their mom whom they had casual sex with. Next, my mom had many friends, so much so that I doubt she would consider Charlotte and Melissa, whom she only met once a year or so, as her good friend. Moreover, between my legs was a massive hard-on that only the feminine comfort could get rid of it. The feminine comfort that was in the form of two beautiful middle age women who were currently lying on my bed.

“Shit!” I hissed and trudged up to the stairs. I only hesitated a little before I pushed open my door.

Charlotte and Melissa were sitting on the bed and as promised, they were naked. Completely. No negligee or t-shirt. They looked at me questioningly while I tried to get my brain in one piece.

“I don’t have condoms.” I informed. Fucking my mom’s friends was one thing. Getting them pregnant in the process was an entirely different thing.

“I had my tubes tied.” Charlotte shrugged.

“I’m on pills.” Melissa informed.

“STIs?” I raised a brow, perhaps in my own way I was trying to dissuade them from going through with it.

“Zilch.” Charlotte announced.

“Me too.”

“Okay. Good. Good.” I nodded like an idiot while standing still by the doorway not knowing how to proceed.

“So, jerk off or fuck us?” Charlotte asked with a raised brow.

I stepped into the room, closed the door behind me and locked it. “I’m going for the latter.”

“Yes.” Melissa cheered and I saw Charlotte smiled.

I pulled my t-shirt over my head and then undid my pants.

“Wow, you are big.” Melissa remarked with astonishment. “I’m a little bit scare letting you in.”

“Oh. I see.” A pang of disappointment shot through me. I hadn’t really thought through about that. The last time I had sex with Jessica, she had complained the very same thing as well and I ended up tearing her pussy.

“Come here, silly.” Charlotte chuckled. “She’s just teasing you.”

As if my body had a mind of its own, I began to walk to the two women. My eyes were on their naked forms, shifting from one set of perky breasts to another and then back. Now that they were completely naked, they looked nothing like the thirty odd years old they really were. They looked more like they were twenty five.

“Uhm…what should we do first?” I asked in both excitement and anxiousness. I never had sex with two women at the same time before.

“Just go with the flow.” Charlotte clambered over and wrapped her slender arms around my neck. She then pulled me to her and our lips met. My cock throbbed instantly as I tasted Charlotte’s soft lips. I munched her lovely softness for a while. Then, she parted her mouth and allowed my tongue to slip in and consumed her further. While I was lost in the sweet taste of Charlotte’s mouth, I felt my cock being grabbed and the tip being wrapped with something warm and wet.

“God.” I let out a shivering whimper and looked down. Melissa’s head was right between my legs. Even though I couldn’t see what she was doing, I could certainly feel it. Her tongue was lapping on the tip of my cock while her delicate fingers explored my shaft and balls.

“Come here you.” Charlotte cooed and pulled me for another hot wet kiss. She tilted her head and pulled against me harder, as if she couldn’t get enough of me. I closed my eyes and let my body go with the flow as Charlotte suggested. My hands began to move on their own. One rested onto of Melissa’s head and caressed her scalp, as if rewarding her for being such a good sport. The other hand moved to Charlotte’s velvety breast and kneaded her feminine flesh.

“You are so thick.” Melissa whined. She actually whined.”I can’t get you in my mouth.”

Charlotte broke off the kiss and her lips curved a playful smirk. “Let me try.” She scooted back a little and then leaned down towards my cock. Melissa was still holding the base of it and guided it so that the tip was now facing Charlotte. I swallowed a whimper when Charlotte began to lap the shaft. There’s something extremely sexy having your cock being at the center of attention of two naked women. I closed my eyes and took in the warm and wet sensation of her exploring tongue over my hard cock.

“He’s so big.” Charlotte let out a girly giggle while Melissa nodded in agreement. Then, she mouthed over the tip of my cock and pushed herself forward until half of the length was now deliciously embedded inside her mouth.

“Oh, god.” I groaned. I had thought that sex with Jessica was the highlight of my life. I was never so wrong.

When I thought my cock could go no further, Charlotte leaned forward and my cock slid deep into her throat. An electrifying shiver shot through my body threatening to turn me into a hot mush. Her throat squeezed the head of my cock, sending wave after wave of stimulation that threatened to make me cum. I could already feel my balls twitch with the promise of voluminous release.

“Oh, you are so much bigger than my pathetic husband’s.” Charlotte remarked breathlessly when she resurfaced.

“Let me try again.” Melissa pulled my cock away from Charlotte and sucked in my cock into her mouth.

I groaned at the delicious sensation of her tongue rubbing along the underside of my shaft. When I looked down, I saw only half of my cock was inside Melissa’s mouth. She had tried to take in more but with the head of my cock already pressing against the back of her throat, I knew this was her limit. Still, it was incredibly hot seeing how committed she was to try and get everything in. When she pulled out, her pouted in defeat.

“No fair. I can only take in half.” she said it as though swallowing my cock in was some kind of competition between the two.

“It’s okay. I like it just the same.” I remarked in a shuddering voice. I wasn’t lying. Both mouths made me feel like I was in heaven. I could already feel my impending orgasm lurking around the corner.

“My turn.” Charlotte grabbed my cock and began throat-fucking it as though her life depended on it. I shivered with so much excitement I could see stars forming in front of me. It was fast and dirty and noisy. And the fact that this was a lawyer that earned more money in an hour than my mom could earn in an entire week was nothing short of an epic fulfillment.

Then, the chivalrous part of me struck me. The two had been pleasing me and until now I still hadn’t returned the favor. My eyes went to the two women’s butt, propped up for the taking while they were busy handling my cock. I pressed my hands on their backs, one of each woman, and slid along their backbone, in between the crevice of their butt before finally resting in what must be the wettest pussies I’d ever touched.

“Oh, yes. Brandon.” Melissa cooed. Charlotte let out an appreciative moan too.

Their openings were slick with their arousal. I curled my finger and plopped a knuckle into both welcoming pussies, eliciting two delicious squeals from the women. The walls of their pussy were slick and prunny. I leaned forward a little, giving me the space to slide a whole finger into them.

“Yes. That’s it.” Melissa cried. “Finger my pussy, Brandon.”

From the way Charlotte moaned, I knew she too wanted to be fingered just as much as Melissa. I began to move my finger in a come-hither manner and rubbed against the prunny skin of their inside. Melissa’s pussy clenched around my finger while Charlotte’s pussy gaped. Who knew two women could have such different response while being fingered by the same guy.

Feeling bold and inextricably horny, I slid the second finger into their wet holes and fingered them harder. Melissa squirmed and let out a girly yelp. Charlotte arched her back and began to rock her butt in rhythm to with my moving fingers.

“Let me do it too.” Melissa breathed and pulled my wet soppy cock out of Charlotte’s mouth. Then, drool and all, she took it all in and began throat-fucking my cock all the same. It might not have gone in all the way but it was still cripplingly good. Like, I couldn’t even feel my legs anymore. Charlotte tilted her head and forced her way in the narrow space afforded between the bed and Melissa’s bobbing head and began licking my balls.

“Ah, Melissa.” I whimpered. “I’m coming.”

I thought Melissa would take the warning and pulled my cock out of her mouth. But instead, she bobbed her head faster and faster. My entire body turned into granite as the sexual pleasure continued to build. Then, the floodgate collapsed. The surge of cum rushed out of my balls, through my throbbing cock and then squirted right into Melissa’s closed mouth.

Melissa squealed in surprise as my cock continued to fill her mouth with my seeds. She wouldn’t have expected such a huge load to be shot into her mouth. Even I hadn’t expected that. God, I felt like I had just shot her mouth a week’s worth of cum.

When my cock stopped twitching and the cum ceased to come out of my tip, Melissa pulled back and sat back up with her lips closed. She was smiling giddily as if she had a really big secret she wanted to show us. Charlotte sat up too and then looked at Melissa.

“Show us.” the lawyer ordered.

When Melissa opened her mouth, my jaw dropped. The entire space where her tongue would be was completely filled with my cum. It was easily the largest shot of cum I had ever discharge through a single orgasm. I suddenly felt embarrassed and heat began to rise to my cheek.

“You can spit it out.” I offered with a cupped hand.

Melissa closed her lips with a smirk and shook her head. Then, without looking away from my eyes, she swallowed the whole thing.

“You don’t have to do that.” I cried out in horror.

“I wanted to.” she said.

“How does it taste?” Charlotte asked with an unwarranted sense of curiosity.

“A little bitter. But overall, I will say it’s one of the best I’ve swallowed.” the dirty blond woman giggled.

Charlotte turned to me and frowned at me, as if I had done something wrong. As if I shouldn’t have cummed in Melissa’s mouth but instead in hers. Then, her eyes fell onto my limp cock laying flat on the bed.

“You better start making that cum again. I want to taste it too.” she demanded while patting softly on my cock.

I swallowed nervously at the promise of second orgasm. I wasn’t sure if I could go on then. Guys couldn’t cum and then cum again within a short period of time. I needed to wait at least a good half an hour before I could even start getting hard. Besides,
I usually just fell asleep right after cumming. But still, with two naked women still sexually unsatisfied, I knew sleeping now would make me the biggest asshole in the whole wide world.

“Um…I don’t think I can get hard anymore for now. But if you want, I can…” I looked down at Charlotte’s pink pussy adorned by an upside-down triangular brown bush.

“You can what Brandon?” Charlotte smiled coyly. “Eat my pussy?” she finished it for me and I nodded like an idiot.

“Only if you don’t mind, of course.” I quickly added and felt the humiliation rushed over me. I had always wanted to eat a pussy, wanted to smell it and taste it. But when I had wanted to try that with Jessica, she refused by saying it’s dirty.

“Do you want to eat my pussy?” Charlotte asked seductively while molding her soft feminine body against mine. Melissa was covering her mouth trying not to snigger out loud at the side.

“Yeah. I always want to try. If that’s okay for you.” I felt the blood pumped in my ear. Would the two considered me as dirty for wanting to lick their pussy?

“Of course it’s okay.” she leaned forward and kissed my mouth. “But I haven’t shaved. So, it’s a little mangy down there. Will you mind?”

Mangy was not the word I would use. Her pubic hair was anything but mangy. It was almost was if it’s an arrow directing me where to go. But with my mouth no longer able to form coherent words, I simply shook my head.

Charlotte backed away and propped a pillow on the middle of the bed. She laid her hips on the pillow and lied down on the bed. The pillow acted as a raised platform so her pussy was angled upwards. Then, she parted her long luscious legs. I watched the pink pussy opened slightly, as if it was telling me to come in. My cock, to my amazement, began to harden again.

“Have you eaten a girl before?” Charlotte asked.

“No.” I shook my head as my body trembled with sexual excitement.

“I can teach you.” Melissa offered with a giggle. “You lick here in an up and down motion.” she pointed at the vertical slit between Charlotte’s pink lips.

I went prone and wrapped my arms around her thighs. As instructed, I stuck out my tongue and began licking the slit. At first, it was more like testing the waters. I wiggled the tip of my tongue against the soft lip of her pussy. A salty, musky, taste hit me. It was a very weird taste. A taste that I had never tasted before until now. I found that I quite like the taste. I pressed my tongue harder to get a better taste. To my surprise, the pussy parted and my tongue basically went in a little.

“Oh yes. That’s it Brandon.” Charlotte breathed.

“Put your thumb here and rub it.” Melissa pressed her own thumb on a tiny nub at the top end of the slit and gave it a few rubs.

“Ahhh…” Charlotte squealed in delight.

I did as taught and began rubbing the tiny nub. Charlotte immediately went bananas and writhed like a maimed snake on the bed. Her hands ran into the thick lock of my hair and began clutching it hard. It was a little painful but I ignored it. The woman had just given me the best blowjob ever and at the very least I should endure a little pain.

The deeper I tasted the more I found the taste to be stronger. It was almost like the more I moved my tongue, the more her pussy rewarded me with the taste I sought. Then, an epiphany came to me. I plunged in two fingers into her honeypot and fingered her hard. As predicted, her pussy oozed out more sweet juices into the open where I lapped it up immediately.

“Oh God. Brandon.” Charlotte groaned.

“This is so hot.” I heard Melissa said. “Charlotte, do you mind?” the woman asked breathily.

“Come here.” Charlotte responded.

I had no idea what the two were up to as I was too focused on tasting the sweet pussy in front of me. When I came up for a breather, I was surprised to see Melissa straddling Charlotte. The dirty blonde was kneading her own breasts while Charlotte was eating her out. Melissa’s dreamy sex-dazed eyes landed on mine and a lazy aroused smile curved her lips. If my cock wasn’t hard before, it certainly was now. All hint of exhaustion from the previous orgasm had completely disappeared and my cock was in dire need of release once more.

I looked at Charlotte’s pink pussy. I rubbed the soft velvety lips a little and then spread them open with my thumbs. The hole was wider than before, to a point that I could almost see her inside. My cock throbbed and ached. It wanted to be milked. No, it needed to be milked! And I could easily see where it could get what it needed.

I sat upright and positioned myself until cock was now nuzzling against Charlotte’s pink pussy. She obviously hadn’t got a clue what I was up to as she was busy with working on Melissa’s pussy. Melissa on the other hand knew and gave me an encouraging nod.

I rocked my hips forward and felt the Charlotte’s pussy parted and engulfed my entire length. The pussy immediately clenched around me hard and I groaned at the pleasure surrounding my cock. Charlotte screamed in what almost sounded like she’s in pain and I immediately froze. The warm inside of her began to gnaw at the solid intruder that had found refuge inside her, as if trying to expel it out.

Realizing what a jerk I was, I felt a pang of guilt and my stomach cringed uncomfortably. I had just hurt her. And worse, she didn’t even give me permission to penetrate her. What was I thinking! I wanted to slide my cock back out but I hesitated as the pleasure was too great to not keep going on.

“Don’t stop, Brandon.” Melissa said. “She likes it.”

“But…she just screamed.”

“Yes. But did she tell you to stop?” Melissa pointed out the obvious.

Not only did Charlotte hadn’t told me to stop, she had kept her legs wide open too. It wasn’t like Charlotte was too busy munching on Melissa’s pussy that she couldn’t have said stop.

Once I had that figured out, I began thrusting my hips back and forth. My cock slid out and in, out and in, and her pussy sucked and milked me. I let out an animalistic growl that I didn’t even know I was capable of making. The pleasure was simply beyond this world. Having sex with Jessica was exploratory. Having sex with Charlotte was ecstasy. No, fucking Charlotte was ecstasy.

I watched the woman’s breasts moved up and down as I pounded against her hard. There was even this naughty watery sound at each thrust, like it was an indication of how much her pussy had wanted me. I cupped her soft breast with one hand while mouthed over the nipple of the other.

Her feminine body molded against mine as our forms joined in a fluid and synchronous motion. I could smell her arousal, taste her perspiration on her skin, and feel the trembling need of her nubile body. All of that made mindless machine that had only one objective. That was to fuck her hard and rough and use her pussy for my pleasure.

When I felt a fresh batch of cum began to pool inside my balls, I knew I had to pull out. It wasn’t because I was afraid of cumming inside her. I was afraid of cumming, and then getting too tired to continue with this whole thing. So, with a smidgen of rationality still intact, I did the right thing and pulled out of her pussy. Charlotte immediate let out a frustrated sigh as I had no doubt just denied her an orgasm she wanted. But not for long as I replaced the demanding vacancy between her legs with two fingers and began fingering her hard.

Charlotte began to writhe and her legs kind of flail around. Then, with a loud squeal, the woman arched her back and shuddered violently on the bed. A tiny amount of watery substance was squirted out of her clenching hole. And then, she collapsed onto the bed and went limp. I hadn’t even got time to realize that I had just given a woman an orgasm for the first time when Melissa clambered towards me and then took my lips.

“My turn.” she moaned when she broke off the kiss and gave my hard cock a seductive rub.

I was expected Melissa to lie down only to watch her got onto four and turned back to me with a shy grin. Her pussy was drenched and I had not doubt most of the wetness was Charlotte’s saliva.

I had seen people doing the doggy style through my generous perusal of pornographic material. But never in my life had I dreamed of doing it to a beautiful woman that’s almost twice as old as me. And boy, my cock certainly wasn’t complaining with the pussy in front of me. While Charlotte’s was hairy, Melissa’s was as completely bare.

I quickly knelt beside her and guided my cock to her wet opening. With firm grips on her hips, I pushed forward and at the same time pulled her towards me. I felt her pussy spread around the head of my cock and then rimmed along the shaft until her pussy had engulfed me entirely.

“Ahh…” Melissa yelped. “I can see why Charlotte screamed.”

“Am I really that big?” I asked with a hint of embarrassment at the same time I felt a little proud.

“Yes. You are.” she mewled. She then arched her back and lied her head onto the bed. “Now fuck me as hard as you can.”

I clenched my fingers around her hips and pounded my hips against her ass. My cock plowed through the tightness of her pussy again and again and again. The woman shivered at the harsh assault against her pussy but from the looks of her eyes she seemed to be overwhelmed by the pleasure to care what was happening between her legs. It was almost like she was my slave, positioned for me to take and use her. My cock thickened with that notion and I hammered onto her faster.

“Oh yes, oh yes.” Melissa cried. Her eyes were half opened and glowed with lust. The kind of eyes I only saw in porn when the women were really stimulated.

“I’m coming inside you.” I heard the words being said. “You are my cum slut.”

What the fuck! Where have I learned those words?

I stared worriedly at Melissa fearing that I might have just offended her. But instead of rage, I could only see pleasure. Pleasure that seemed to have kept her tamed and forthcoming. Pleasure that seemed to have immobilized her body for my cock to exploit. Pleasure that made her replied, “Yes, use my slutty pussy to cum.”

That was all it took for the fresh pool of cum in my balls to rise up through my cock. I shuddered and let out a groan as rope after rope of cum spurted deep inside Melissa’s pussy. She moaned and squirmed as warm spunk fresh from my balls began to fill her up. My abs clenched a few more times, clearing out the cum left inside me and into her welcoming pussy. For a good measure, I pounded her pussy a minute more until she shivered and squealed to orgasm.

Then, woman collapsed onto the bed and her eyes fluttered in daze. I leaned away and tried to catch my own breath while watching my cum leaked out of her pussy, down her thigh and onto the bed. When I had sex with Jessica, I had used a condom so I was never privy to such situation. I had always wondered what it would feel like to see my own cum leaking out of a woman’s pussy, Oddly enough, it felt powerful. Like injecting a part of me inside her and marking her in the process. Like telling everyone that this woman is now mine.

Then it clicked. Sex was a power struggle between the two individuals. While women had power to choose who to have sex with, men obviously had the power over women on how to have it. I let out a soft chuckle and shook my head in disbelief. I really had just fucked my mom’s friends and not only that, I had made them both orgasm.

“You came?” I heard Charlotte asked. When I turned to her, she was staring at Melissa’s crotch longingly. Her face was still flushed from the previous encounter and her hair was a little disheveled. Perhaps that’s the infamous sex hair that I’d heard of.

“Yeah.” I said coyly.

“Are you tired?” she turned to me with what seemed like a hopeful look.

“Kind of.” I let out a yawn.

“Oh. Okay then.” there was a hint of disappointment in Charlotte’s tone. But before I figure out why, she leaned over the night lamp and turned off the light. “Go on, we should sleep now. We have to wake up early tomorrow.”

I couldn’t help but to notice something was wrong with Charlotte. Still, exhaustion had come to me like a vengeful bitch and I let out another yawn. “Okay.” I lie down beside the now sleeping Melissa and felt Charlotte shifted on her side of the bed.

“Good night.” she said.

“Good night.” I replied. I closed my eyes and let the exhaustion washed over me.

I didn’t know how long I had slept but I reckoned it wasn’t long. My body still felt the exhaustion from the sexual marathon I just had. The room was still dark, which meant that the sun was no where near coming out yet.

Melissa was right beside me. She had nuzzled her head against my neck. She had one arm and one leg over my naked body. Her breasts rose and fell as she slept blissfully by my side, sending one warm breath after another to the back of my neck. It felt weird to be hugged by a woman during sleep. Almost as if she trust me so much that she would just sleep right there, as if she knew deep down that I wouldn’t hurt her, as if I would shield her from the evil beyond. It made me feel very protective. It made me feel, strangely enough, more manly.

I stretched one arm out to search for the second woman that I felt deserving of my protection. But as I searched, I realized Charlotte was no longer at her side of the bed. I gently nudged Melissa off me and laid her on her back. She moaned a little in protest but otherwise remained asleep. My body, as if having a mind of its own, leaned forward and I pressed a possessive kiss on her head. I then pulled the blanket over her naked form and climbed off the bed.

After putting on the khakis that I had so haphazardly discarded on the floor, I went out of the room. I noticed the toilet door was opened. That meant, for whatever reason, Charlotte was down stairs, since the only other room on this floor was mom’s.

I headed down stairs and quickly found Charlotte sitting by the kitchen counter. In her hand was a glass of wine. When I got closer, she noticed my presence and quickly wiped the corner of her eyes.

“Hi.” she said with a throaty, thick, voice. A voice that sounded like she had been crying for quite some time. As I got closer to her, I began to see the redness surrounding her eyes and the paleness of her cheeks. Her disheveled hair made her look even more pitiable that I couldn’t help but to feel protective over her. She looked like a hurt puppy needing someone to take care of her.

“Are you okay?” I asked as I took the seat in front of hers.

“Yeah.” she sniffled and tilted her head like all crying women liked to do. As if it would force the tears to fall back in or something. “Oh, I’m fine.”

“You don’t look fine.” I pointed out the obvious.

“It’s nothing. You should go back to sleep.”

I could have walked away and pretended not to have witnessed this. But every cell in my body wanted me to stay, to find out what’s making this lovely lawyer crying her eyes out. I reached out my hand and rubbed my knuckles tenderly along the stream of tears flowing down. She closed her eyes and leaned towards my touch. Then, she began sobbing.

“What is it? Charlotte.”

“It’s nothing.” she sobbed.

“You are crying. It must be something.”

“It’s just…” she choked and let out a torrent of sobs.

I palmed her face and then rubbed my thumb across the wetness under her eyes. I didn’t know why I did that. I just did. It felt right to do it. I didn’t press her any further. I waited. I waited for her cry to die down and occasionally wiped away her tears from her eyes. When she composed herself enough, she let out an shuddering sigh.

“It’s really stupid.” she finally said. “Remember that…I told…you…I had my…tubes tied.” she said between sobs.

I nodded.

“My ex-husband…he didn’t want any kids.” she began. “He told me…that I should, you know…get my tubes tied. He didn’t really…trust birth control.”

“Why?”

“He said they could fail.” Charlotte let out a sad laugh, as if the excuse was a mockery of her intellect.

“And you went for the operation?”

“Yeah. Love can make you do stupid things.” she explained in morbid amusement. “A year later…he said he wanted kids. Then he fucked one of my bride’s maids, got her pregnant and took her to Europe.” she burst into a gasping wail. Her body shook so hard with sadness that I had to take the glass of wine out of her hand.

“It’s so…stupid.” she cried out. “I’m so…so…fucking stupid!”

“Hey, stop it.” I cooed and went around the kitchen counter. I wrapped my arms around the sobbing woman and hugged her tightly from behind. My heart clenched sickeningly at her wailing. As I hugged her, I noticed the cut marks on her wrists. Suddenly, I felt angry. My jaw clenched hard with rage and I wish I could punch that bastard right in his fucking face. I had thought my dad was an asshole. Now, he seemed like a freaking saint compared to Charlotte’s ex.

“It’s okay. You are okay.” I whispered softly into her ear as I held her shaking body still.

“The children that he has with the woman…I saw it on Facebook. They are so beautiful.” the woman wailed with regret. “I could have children too. But I was so stupid!”

She then screamed a silent scream before gasping horribly like a maimed animal. It was very painful to watch. It was painful to see such successful woman fell prey to pricks and got herself hurt so badly. It was also insightful in the sense that there were horrible people out there in the world. Horrible people that had made this little damsel here crying out her guts.

I didn’t know how long I had held her. It felt like eternity, for I couldn’t bear to see her to be so sad, and at the same time it felt too short, for I wished to hug her forever. I wish I was more capable all of the sudden. I wish I wasn’t a college student so that I could take care of her and Melissa. God! I wanted to take care of these two women that it shocked me.

“Thank you.” Charlotte finally said when she calmed down enough.

“It’s my pleasure.” I said awkwardly as I moved back to my seat. “You did give me the best orgasm I ever have.” I tried to lighten up the mood.

Charlotte chuckled and rolled her eyes.

“Technically, Melissa was the one who made you cum.” she said with a light smile. “Twice.” she begrudgingly added.

“Is that why you were sad?” I asked, recalling the sadness I heard in her tone when we were about to sleep.

“Not really.” she looked at her hands and blushed.

Then, it all sort of clicked into place. Her ex-husband had left her because she couldn’t bear him child. And her husband had left her for another woman. In other words, her husband chose another woman over her because she couldn’t fulfill his desire. I had cum twice in Melissa. In some sense, I had chosen Melissa over her. I chose Melissa to fulfill my desire and not her.

“Was it because Melissa was able to make me cum and you didn’t? And that reminded you of your ex leaving you?” I articulated the question cautiously.

She held her head down in silence. I watched her played with her fingers as if she was contemplating something.

“Yeah. That’s about it.” she muttered. “It’s stupid. I know. I should have gotten over it. It’s been so long.”

“It’s okay. You’ve been strong.”

“Thank you.” she looked up and smiled at me. It was the sweetest smile I’d ever seen in my life. The kind of smile that made you think that angels might exist. “You are a wonderful person, Brandon.”

A shiver ran down my back. I felt my cock stiffen and I shifted on my seat. It didn’t help that this woman her was wearing nothing but a t-shirt, the very same t-shirt that Melissa had worn. A choice of attire that did nothing to cover her lovely mount. “Uhm…thanks.” I said shyly while trying to cover the erection from her sight. I shouldn’t have worn a pair of briefs.

Her eyes drifted down and then she laughed. “Oh Brandon. God, you can still get hard, after all that?”

“I can’t help it.” I protested.

“Am I really that sexy?” she teased.

“Yes. You are. And you know it.” I pointed out.

“Well, I’m going to head up for a wash. You can jerk one off here.” she sniggered. I watched her hips swayed sexily as she walked to the doorway. When she was about to turn around the corner, she bent down and hiked up the t-shirt and offered me a view of her round butt. “For you to masturbate to.” she chuckled and then left. I began to doubt if she’s really thirty four years old, and a lawyer for that matter.

My cock was hard as a freaking rock with that little side show. But I was so not going to be teased to masturbation that easily. I went to the sink and filled myself a glass of water hoping the long gulp would ease off the sexual tension between my legs. It didn’t. My cock remained hard and eager to get inside the warmth of a woman.

As I leaned against the kitchen sink, I began to recall Charlotte’s words before we slept. She had asked if I had cum. She also asked if I was tired. I was too exhausted then to put the two together. Now that I thought back about it, especially after learning about the horrible betrayal she endured and why she had been sad, a new revelation came to me.

She wasn’t really asking if I was tired. What she really asking was if I could go on and choose her, to fuck her, and then cum inside her. My lips curved to a smile as I shook my head in disbelief. Since she was so kind to tease me with the glory of her ass, I made up my mind to repay the gratitude. Besides, if fucking Melissa was of any insight, it would be that a girl loves a little rough play when it comes to sex. I turned off all the lights on the lower floor and then went up the stairs.

Charlotte was obviously still in the bathroom as there’s light coming from under the door and there’s the sound of running water. I stood at the doorway and waited patiently for my little minx to come out. The sound of running water soon stop and the door was swung open. Charlotte collided onto my hard body and recoiled backwards.

“Oh, you’re fast. Did my teasing helped?” she looked up to me and cast me a knowing smile.

“I didn’t do it.” I said sternly, trying to keep my dominant persona.

“Why, you hand’s not good enough for you anymore?” she chuckled and tried to skirt past me. I leaned to the side and block her from going out. When she moved to the other side, I simply followed and blocked her again. “If you want to use the bathroom, you have to let me out first.” she scolded lightly.

“I don’t want to use the bathroom.” I stepped forward which forced her to step back. She frowned at my seemingly rude behavior. As I advanced and she retreated yet again, she started to realize what I was doing. Then when we completely cleared the doorway, I swung the door shut and then locked it.

Then it was just her and me in a small confined space. Charlotte began to look around her like a cornered prey seeking escape. But there was no where to run and no where to hide. The only point of escape was the door and my 6’4″ frame was in the way.

“Then what do you want?” her voice became thick with arousal. Her eyes twinkling with lust as she looked at mine.

“You.” the word came out almost sounded like a growl. I edged her backwards until her knees hit the toilet. With a light shove, I forced her to sit on the toilet. She let out a squeak as her butt landed on the seat. I grabbed a fistful of her hair and held her head in place. At the same time, I yanked my shorts off, releasing the massive hard-on between my legs.

I moved her head forward while pointing the tip of my cock at her rosy lips. Without a word, her mouth opened wide to receive me. My cock slid through the warmth and dampness until the tip hit the back of her throat. I gave her a light nudge and her throat opened up, allowing the tip of my cock to slid further in.

I shivered and groaned at the sweet pleasure engulfing my cock. I felt the tightness of her throat pressing on me as if she really wanted to swallow me whole. When she pulled back, she let out a satisfied sigh and stroked my cock with her hand.

“Spread your legs and play with your pussy. I want you wet.” I demanded. Or I forced myself to sound demanding. I wasn’t very good with telling a woman what to do since I never quite had that experience. But judging from the way this petite lawyer mewled, I was pretty that I was doing it well.

Obediently, Charlotte parted her legs and began fingering herself. At the same time, she sucked my cock with due diligence. I kept my grip on her hair and slowed her down if she moved too fast. I only wanted her to wet my cock and keep it hard while she got herself wet. After all, my cock deserved her pussy and I planned to make sure that’s what it got tonight.

“Is your pussy wet yet?” I asked.

“Emm hmm.” she nodded with my cock still in her mouth.

I yanked her head away from me and pulled her onto her feet. I spun her around and pushed her back down until her stomach was on the toilet seat. I grabbed her hands, crossed them over her back, and then held them together by the wrists. It was rough on my part and based on the lovely girly sounds she’s making, she obviously had liked the rough play too. I hiked up the hem of the t-shirt to her waist and rubbed my fingers along the seam of her sex.

“Do you think you can tease me and get away with it?” I didn’t know how I had come to say that but I did. And god it sounded really powerful and dominating. A thrill ran down my spin as I watched this successful woman squirmed under my grip.

“No.” Charlotte moaned.

Enough said. I moved to position and shoved my cock right in between her wet lips. Her pussy widened and absorbed me into her. Charlotte yelped at the forceful intrusion and squirmed on the toilet seat. I moved my cock out of her pussy only to have it roughly pushed right back inside.

“Ahh…” she screamed. It was the same painful scream that I heard when I first fucked her. I kept still and when the seconds passed without any verbal complaint on her part, I resumed my pounding.

My cock plundered the tightness of her pussy hard and fast. Charlotte had squirmed and shuddered, tensed and struggled as I fucked her. I had to leaned more weight onto her back to keep her still, to keep her pussy in place for my cock to exploit and ravage. Sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed in the small confined room. She whimpered and mewled, but never complained, never told me to stop.

I kept my pace and Charlotte’s pussy absorbed every hard thrust without fail. Her pussy had clenched and gaped against the raging intruder. Delicious friction of her pussy lips along the length of my cock pushed me further and further into the brink of release. Cum began to flood the base of my balls and my body tingled with the promise of orgasmic release.

“I’m going to cum soon.” I announced as electricity shot through my loin. My pounding intensified. My balls clenched. Charlotte cried out at the fierce, repeated penetration of her pussy. A cry that could wake potentially anyone within a mile from us. I immediately reached out to her mouth and clasped it shut, muffling out her lustful cries. There in, I shifted to the highest possible gear and ravaged her pussy with every last fiber of strength I could muster.

Finally, orgasm washed over me like a thirty foot wave, sending my body into overdrive. One thick rope of cum after another spurted right into Charlotte’s eager pussy. As the warmth of my seed spread inside her, Charlotte reached her own climax and shuddered violently. Her cries had turned to guttural moans. Her pussy clenched and milked and sucked my cock, forcing more cum out of me. I kept her body pinned and her mouth muffled and continued fucking her for a good minute, until my cum had frothed inside her pussy and my cock began to really ache, until her body succumbed to another shuddering, back arching, toe curling orgasm.

When I pulled my cock out, I watched my cum flowed out of the gaping pussy and landed on the tiled floor of the bathroom. I grabbed several squares of tissues and gave the thoroughly fucked pussy a good wipe. Then, I pulled Charlotte to her feet, only to have her body limped against mine. I quickly held her up by her waist to keep her from falling onto the floor.

“Hey?” I asked, suddenly feeling worried that I might have gone overboard.

“Emmm…” she murmured and snuggled against my chest. Her eyes were shut as if she’s already asleep.

I lifted her up with both arms and carefully brought her out of the bathroom. Seeing my mom’s door, I realized how much of a blessing it was that my mom wasn’t woken up by Charlotte’s cries and came to check. I took Charlotte into my room and then laid her down on the bed. Melissa was still sleeping soundly on her side of the bed, which was a surprise all on itself. I grabbed a portion of the blanket and lifted it over Charlotte’s body. Just like with Melissa, I bent down instinctively and kissed Charlotte possessively on the head.

“Good night.” I whispered and gotten no response. She was already in deep sleep.

I went out of my room, gone back to the bathroom, gave myself a quick wash on the sink put on my shorts and went down stairs. Exhaustion had its vicious grip on me. I clambered onto the couch, propped up the pillow, and then lied down for the night.

As I contemplated in the darkness, I wondered how had two women made me feel so complete as a man just over one night. A pang of disappointment shot through me as I suddenly took in the realization that this was a one time thing. Why would a women like them, successful and beautiful, would ever want an ignorant teenage boy that still let his mom clean his room to be with them forever. I was clearly just a temporary fix for their loneliness. Slumber came soon, but it was a disturbed one.

-To be Continued-

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

RUNNING into TROUBLE

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Oral Sex Author's infos

Will is out running one day and encounters an old girlfriend. Her mother was his high school English. When he sees her again it leads to something they never taught in English class!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

RUNNING INTO TROUBLE

I was out for a hot Saturday afternoon run in July when I saw her. She was walking a dog in the field adjacent to where the jogging trail passed by the playground. She wore white shorts and a sleeveless red top. She was still a fox and her body was still fine, just like it was back when we used to be a couple.

Her name was Helen and she had been one of the prettier girls in my high school. She had long brown hair, deep brown eyes and a body that turned heads. She was a very nice and considerate person, but she intimidated a lot of guys in those days, including me, partially because of her exquisite looks, but mostly because her mother was an English teacher at our school. In the spring of our senior year Helen and I acted in a school play together and we hit it off. I found her very easy to talk to with a great sense of humor. She was hot, but she didn’t act like it. We dated the last several months of our senior year and through our first year of college. She went to a different school to get her nursing degree so we ended up going our separate ways. We were by this time in our mid-twenties, and it had been over five years since I’d seen her.

“Helen? Helen, is that you?” I asked as I coasted to a stop a few feet away from her. The dog leaped toward me but she yanked back on the leash.

“Down, Babs,” Helen said. “Will? Holy Smoke, I can’t believe it!”

We shared a brief, sweaty hug and the dog was jumping up almost to my shoulders.

“This is Babs,” Helen said. “She’s a Jack Russell Terrorist. And not too well trained, I’m afraid.”

“Is she your dog?” I asked.

“No, she belongs to my mother. Mom lives right over there,” she said, pointing to the entrance to The Ridge, an upscale subdivision of nice homes on fairly large lots.

Her mother was Connie, my old English teacher. She was also a knockout, at least back in high school she had been. I guess she was still in her thirties then, with a slim athletic body, tight ass, firm titties and a beautiful smile. Most of the boys in school thought she was hot, and they all fantasized about her, and that helped make Helen seem hands-off to many of them.

“How’s Mrs. Connie doing?” I asked.

“Okay, I guess. But it’s Miss Connie now. She and my father split up a couple years ago, but she’s doing fine, just hates men nowadays. He was messing around with some little harlot at his work and got caught. So she nailed his ass in the divorce and bought a nice house with a pool and a hot tub!”

“Is she still teaching?”

“Oh yeah,” she said, laughing. “Still in the same old classroom, same old syllabus, and still setting adolescent boys’ hearts a-flutter!”

“Well, you look good, Helen,” I said. “Where are you living these days?”

“All over the place,” she said. “I’m a travelling nurse. I go to work at places where there are severe nurse shortages, get paid well and get to see the world. I just got back from Alaska a couple of weeks ago; I was there for six months. I’m staying with Mom for a few weeks now, and then I’m off to South America!”

“South America! Wow.”

“Yep, Venezuela. I’ve been brushing up on my Spanish. How about you? Where are you living? What are you up to?”

“Been selling medical equipment. It’s been going pretty well. I bought a town house overlooking the park, about a mile from here.”

“Oh, nice, we’re practically neighbors! We should get together while I’m here. And I’m sure Mom would love to see you.”

I wasn’t so sure about that. When I’d taken her classes, she seemed to like me a lot as a student and enjoyed my comments and humor. But after I started dating Helen she’d seemed to act colder toward me.

“Sounds like a great idea,” I said, “I’d love to. It will be fun to catch up and see Miss Connie again!”

She told me the phone number and I repeated it a few times so I wouldn’t forget. She said to call the next day and I promised I would.
—-
When I called the next day Connie answered the phone.

“Well, if it isn’t the sparkling wit of Franklin High!” she laughed. “Helen said you might be calling. How are you doing, Will?”

I gave her the brief update and then she told me that Helen was out but they wanted to invite me over for a cookout by the pool.

“How about Thursday evening?” she asked. “Would that work for you?”

“That would be fine,” I said.

“Okay, then we’re all set. Come over around six. We’ll grill out by the pool, have some drinks, catch up on everything and then we’ll have a pop quiz on Antigone!”

“Ugh,” I groaned, laughing.

“Okay, maybe not Antigone. How about Stevie Ray Vaughan?” she laughed.

She had a nice laugh. It was cool that she remembered that I was into the Blues. And any coolness I had detected from her in the past was nonexistent.
—-
On Thursday at six p.m. I was knocking on their door. I held a twelve pack of beer in one hand and a bottle of wine in the other, which made hugging awkward when Helen and Connie saw me in. So I put down the merchandise, gave them each a hug and thanked them for having me over.

They both looked ravishing. Helen’s hair was in a ponytail and she wore short denim cutoffs and a tight, white t-shirt, her tanned arms and legs glowing in contrast and the lace of her bra contoured through the thin cotton of her shirt. Connie was foxier than ever, and even though she had to be in her mid-forties she didn’t look a day older than she had when I’d taken her classes eight and nine years before. Her dirty blond hair was shorter and slightly frizzed. She wore a flowery summer dress hemmed above the knees, and her long legs and arms were beautifully toned and tanned.

I followed them through the house to the pool area out back. I put the beer on ice and grabbed one for myself. They each already had a glass of wine.

“You two look great!” I said, as we took seats on the patio. “And Miss Connie, you don’t look a day older than when I was in high school.”

“Oh, please,” she blushed. “And, it’s just Connie, now. We’re not in school anymore!”

“Okay, Connie. But, I’m serious, you look great. You must be working out, you look in fabulous shape.”

“Pilates, aerobics, I swim a little and I’ve gotten into running. Helen said she bumped into you when you were running Saturday, so obviously you are still at it.”

I had run cross country in high school and college, and kept it up after graduation, running races, marathons, and even a couple ultra-marathons.

“Yes, I’m still at it. My positive addiction, I guess. It helps me justify my beer drinking!” I laughed, raising my bottle.

“You ran a few marathons if I remember correctly,” Connie said.

“I have,” I answered. “I ran New York last year. None in the plans right now, though.”

“I think that would just be an incredible accomplishment,” she said. “I’ve run a few 10Ks, but I don’t think I could ever run 26 miles!”

“Oh, if you can do a 10K,” I said, “You could do a marathon. It’s all just a matter of committing to the training. There aren’t any short cuts!”

“Maybe one of these days I’ll try it.”

“You can do it. Like I said, it’s really a matter of planning and training and not rushing it.”

The night progressed with easy conversation between the three of us, burgers and chicken on the grill, potato salad and corn on the cob. It was all delicious and I washed it down with a number of beers. At about a quarter till ten Connie said she was going to turn in and said her goodnights. She disappeared behind the French doors that led into her master bedroom. Babs, who had been floating on a raft in the pool for most of the evening, was right behind her.

Then it was Helen and me alone. We’d all been reminiscing throughout the night and we continued along those lines, talking about the times we’d shared. We caught each other up on our personal lives and various gossip. I told her I hadn’t been serious with anyone for over a year; she was vague and just said that relationships wouldn’t fit too well into her current life as a travel nurse.

“You want to take a swim?” Helen asked me.

“I didn’t bring my trunks,” I said.

“You still wear boxers?” she asked.

I told her I did.

“You wearing them now?”

I told her I was.

“That’ll work!” she said. “Go on, get in. I’ll be back in a jiffy!” and she bounced into the house.

I took off my shirt and pants and shoes and dove in. In about sixty seconds Helen reappeared through the door to the living room in a black bikini, strutted to the edge of the pool and walked down the steps into the shallow end. Her suit didn’t leave much to my imagination. She had a killer body and I admired every inch of it. On this hot summer night the water was cool against my skin, but I still felt a warm tingle down below. After a few minutes of playful splashing around we sat on the pool steps and continued our catching up. We sat close but we weren’t touching.

“Remember the first time we went swimming together?” she said.

“How could I ever forget?” I said. “You were so bad!”

I had dived into the pool at school and the rush of water had yanked my swim trunks right off of me. Helen grabbed them and had gotten out of the pool before I even came up for air. She pranced around with my trunks laughing and I couldn’t get out of the pool for half an hour.

“You made up for it later, though. I forgave you.”

“I remember,” she said, smiling. That night she gave me a blowjob in the woods near the fourth fairway at the public golf course.

“Remember when you wanted to be a stripper?” I said.

She laughed. “Yeah, thank God that didn’t work out!”

“I think it worked out just fine,” I said.

This was right after we started dating. We were drinking at a party and were kidding around and talking about what we wanted to do for a living when we got older, and somehow she said she thought it would be fun to be a stripper. I told her that sounded great, I’d like to watch her practice. So we went back to my house and down to the basement…my parents were out at some social event…and I put on some music. Soon Helen was swaying to the music and soon her blouse came off, and then her skirt as she grinded to the groove. Then she tossed her bra aside and was wearing nothing but her panties, and my dick was hard as nails. Once she slid out of her panties I couldn’t control myself any longer and I slid in front of her on my knees and started eating her hairy bush. I didn’t know what the hell I was doing but by that time we were both so horny it didn’t matter, and soon I was fucking her brains out, our first time together.

“Maybe for you!” she said. “But I was in mortal fear until I had my next period!”

“So was I!” I replied. We laughed about it. But it wasn’t funny back then.

Soon we got out of the pool. Helen went to change and I got out of my wet boxers and into my dry shorts. As we were saying goodnight I asked her if she wanted to get together and go out on Saturday night.

“Will,” she said. “You need to know, I’m really not interested in getting into a relationship. And I’m only going to be here a couple more weeks…”

“I know that,” I said. “Relax. But while you’re here, why not? Tonight was fun, don’t you think?”

She smiled and said yes, it was.

We agreed that I’d pick her up at seven and we’d figure out something to do.
—-
We went out Saturday and just winged it. We went to a local joint and had pizza and beer and talked, then hung out and listened to a guitar and bass duo play a set out on the patio. When I took her home it was a tad awkward when I dropped her off.

“I don’t know what to do!” I said, as we said goodnight.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Should I try to kiss you or not?”

She burst out laughing. “What do you want to do?”

“Seems like a kiss would be appropriate,” I said.

“Okay, go ahead, Romeo!” she said, puckered her lips, closed her eyes and posed.

I laughed and pecked her on the corner of her mouth.
—-
A couple days later I was out running in the same area where I had encountered Helen when she was walking Babs. While I was in my typical mid-run dissociative daydream I noticed another runner approaching me from the opposite direction. It was an attractive woman, slim and athletic with a smooth, even stride. She was dressed in yellow running shorts that clung to her upper legs and crotch and a white singlet that was sweat-plastered to her firm tits and waist. It was Connie.

She didn’t recognize me as we closed in on one another so I ran off a few yards to the right and circled back around behind her. I caught up and started running beside her on her right.

“So Connie, you’ve started your marathon training already, I see!” I said.

She was startled and looked over at me and laughed.

“Oh, Will!” she said, “I didn’t see you come up. But uh, no, just out for a jog.”

We chatted as we ran together for a couple miles. She asked me if Helen and I had had a good time when we went out the other night.

“Oh, sure,” I said. “We spent the night catching up and reminiscing and laughing about it all.”

“So you won’t be getting back together I take it,” she replied.

“Oh no, nothing like that. It would be hard to try to have a relationship on two different continents!”

“Yes, I believe it would. And Helen hasn’t had a steady guy for several years and I think she prefers it that way.”

As we ran, the topic of discussion became running. I asked if she was serious about running a marathon.

“I’m not sure. Do you really think I could?”

“Sure,” I averred. “Why not? Many people in not nearly the shape you’re in have done it. As I said before, it’s all about the training. If you plan it right, and do it right, you’ll be prepared and be fine. And when you actually do it, you’ll not only be in the best shape of your life, but you will have done something that 99% of the people on Earth couldn’t do!”

“What’s the training like? How long is it?” she asked.

“Three or four months. The key is you have to get a long run in once a week.”

“How long?”

“You want to get it up to at least 20 miles.”

“Ugh,” she groaned. “Twenty miles? In the summer?”

“You don’t start with that, you build up to it. You can do 10Ks, that’s a good base. Start with a long one of eight or nine miles and build from there. In a couple of months you’ll be doing 20 plus.”

“I don’t know,” she said. “Sounds complicated.”

“It’s a lot simpler than Antigone!” I said, and she burst out laughing. “But you can do it if you really want to,” I went on. “You just have to commit to it and stick to it. It’s not easy, but it’s worth it for the feeling you’ll have afterwards. If you want to do it, I’ll help you. I’ll train with you.”

“You would do that?”

“Yeah, I’d be happy to. It will be fun.”

By that time we had looped around the whole massive neighborhood to where I would cut off and head back toward my place. I told her to think about it and we said our goodbyes and jogged off in opposite directions.
—-
The time was nearing when Helen would be flying off to Venezuela. I called her and asked if she’d like to get together once more before she took off. She said she couldn’t because she was swamped with preparations and had agreed to meet with an old girlfriend Friday night before she flew out on Saturday. She suggested that maybe I could come along with her and her mother to the airport Saturday morning. I agreed and she said to be at her mother’s house at around 7:00 am to ride along.
—-
I stayed in Friday evening listening to some music and catching up on some reading. The phone rang and I didn’t bother to pick it up. It happened several times but no message was left. I figured it was after-dinner telemarketers looking for a sucker. Then at around 8:30 my doorbell rang; imagine my surprise when I flipped on the porch light and opened the door and saw Helen standing there!

“Helen!” I exclaimed.

“May I come in?” she asked.

“Sure,” I replied, pulling the door open wide. “Is everything all right?”

“Nothing’s wrong. I just need someone to talk to, I guess.”

She came into my living room and sat on the sofa. I asked her if she’s like something to drink and she asked if I had any wine. I’m not a wine drinker but I told her I had a cheap bottle of something for use in a pinch. She said that would be fine so I went to the kitchen and returned with a glass of merlot for her and a beer for myself.

“So, I thought you were going out with a friend tonight,” I said.

“I was…I did. It didn’t go very well so I left. I called you but you didn’t answer. When I drove by her I saw your car so I rang your bell. I’m sorry to barge in…” She took a healthy swig of her wine.

“It’s okay.”

“I’m glad I didn’t interrupt anything!”

We sipped our drinks and sat through a thorny silence.

“Can I tell you something, Will?”

“Sure. We could always say whatever we wanted to each other, you know that.”

“I know. But there’s something I never told you that I should have.”

“Okay…”

“I don’t want you to be mad, but remember when I was in nursing school and our relationship kind of petered out all of the sudden?” I nodded. “Well, I kind of was involved with somebody else.”

“Ah,” I said. As if it all made sense now, which of course it didn’t.

“It’s not what you think, Will. I wasn’t running around on you or anything. It just sort of happened naturally. It was with one of my classmates. Her name is Geri. That’s who I met with tonight.”

“There was another dicey silence as I digested this news update.

“Anyway, we became lovers. I’d never had sex with another girl before. Geri had, but I hadn’t, it was all new to me, and I couldn’t get enough. We lived together, worked together, played together, studied together, slept together. It made everything else in life better; I thought, so this is who I am! Then after almost three years she dumped me for a man! I caught her fucking him in our apartment.”

“Oh, I’m sorry…”

“That’s when I went into travel nursing. To get far away from it…from her. But it only helped to a certain extent. I just couldn’t quite get over the hurt…the betrayal…the insult!”

I reached over and put my hand on hers. She gripped my hand and squeezed tight.

“I’m sorry to dump all this on you, Will.”

“It’s okay, it’s okay.”

“Anyway, that’s who I met with tonight: Geri. I ran into her last week at the gym where Mom works out. It was awkward…really weird…but we chatted for a minute or two and she suggested we meet for a drink. So I thought okay, bury the hatchet and let bygones be bygones and all that, and I’m leaving tomorrow anyway but maybe I could finally reach some kind of closure and move on.”

“So, what happened?” I asked.

She took another gulp of wine and her glass was almost empty. I took her glass to the kitchen and returned with it refilled.

“So,” she continued, and took a deep breath. “She’s now married to the guy. Then she starts talking about how her husband really wants to watch her doing another chick, and since I was the last chick she was with, maybe I’d like to join them in the sack. And she said that she wouldn’t mind seeing Hubby fucking another woman either, so what did I think, am I up for it, it would be fun. I mean, can you believe that?”

“Oh, wow!” I said. “What did you say to that?”

She let out with a nervous laugh. “Well, I’m not proud of what I did, but I can’t say I’m sorry about it either. I mean shit, she made me feel so dirty, so cheap; like some monkey in the zoo that they can watch and get themselves off!” She shivered and took another anxious sip of wine. “I called her a fucking cunt, threw my drink in her face and got up and walked out!”

“You did?”

“I did!”

“All right, you go girl! Touché!”

“I’m over that bitch!”

Another pregnant pause ensued as we held hands and sipped drinks. Then Helen put her drink on the table and turned her body to face me more directly.

“Thank you for listening to me rant, Will,” she said with liquid eyes.

“You’re welcome, you know that,” I said, “Anytime.” I squeezed her hand again and she squeezed right back.

“Want a blow job?” she said.

I almost fell off the couch when I heard that.

“What?” I asked incredulously.

Helen started laughing. “Bet you weren’t expecting that!”

I told her I sure as hell wasn’t.

“I’m sorry, Will, but I need to get laid! When I left Geri tonight I was half-crazy! She made me so damn mad…that she could be so damn smug after what she’d done to me and what I’d done to be with her! I need to be with a man again, need to feel a man’s dick again. I’ve wasted enough time pouting and running away. So, it’s either go peddle my ass on the street, or come to you—you’re about the only man I know I can trust.”

“But, Helen, you’re leaving in the morning.”

“I know, I know,” she said, “But I really need to get laid tonight.” She ran her hand up along my thigh and found my penis. “It can be my going-away present.”

“What has gotten into you?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” she said, then she stroked my hardening cock, and added, “But I want to get this into me!”

I think I was in a minor shock, and I wasn’t sure if it was right, perhaps she was too vulnerable, but I also knew I couldn’t turn this down.

I wasn’t wearing a belt so she unsnapped my jeans and unzipped me with minimal effort.

“Ooh, no underwear…” she cooed.

“Well, I wasn’t expecting company,” I croaked.

“It’s serendipity!” she said. “You were the last man I had, and now you’ll be the next. Then she went down on me.

She took my cock into her mouth and my balls into her hand. She wasn’t the most experienced cocksucker from what I could remember, but the familiar feel of her mouth and lips and tongue and fingers swelled me to the max. I held her hair between my fingers as she gave me head like she was bobbing for apples.

After several minutes she removed her mouth from my swollen member and raised her head to mine and kissed me. For the first time in five years I felt her silky tongue in my mouth. She savagely sucked my tongue and clutched my cock in her hand. She was an Alpha girl, unlike the Helen I remembered.

“Show me your bedroom!” she whispered.

All of my pent-up emotions had me pretty horny too. I couldn’t remember ever being so totally, completely, erotically seduced. In my bedroom she whipped off her tops and bottoms and pulled my pants off as I unbuttoned my shirt. Then she lay on the bed and pulled me on top of her. She had my cock in her hand and yanked it to the entrance of her shaved pussy. She had red rose petals tattooed around her navel and a silver stud within.

“God, I’m wet!” she wheezed. “God, I need to come!”

“No foreplay?” I asked playfully, tickling her.

“Five years without is my foreplay!” she said.

I slid into her with zero resistance and felt her once-familiar wet warmth surrounding my engorged cock.

“Fuck me, Will! Fuck me hard! I need to have an orgasm and it’s going to be a whopper!”

I pounded her like there was no tomorrow. I hadn’t been with a woman for a while so I was ready to erupt in about a minute and a half. She was milking me with her pussy walls as I drove my cock into her. Soon I could feel my rising tide of cum searching for release, seeking the path that led out. I grunted like a wounded croc when my semen rose through my steely shaft and blasted off inside Helen, rope after oily rope. I gradually slowed my rhythm as I emptied, easing into a gentler groove.

“Keep fucking!” Helen hissed.

With the taut, blood-hard skin of my cock now less stressed, it slid easily in and out of Helen’s slimy bliss. Her hands clutched my ass and her groin smacked into me trying to coax a climax.

“Keep fucking me, Will!”

I started banging her harder, then harder, then harder still, and my cock returned to the approximate firmness of tempered steel. We were reelin’ and rockin’ and the bedposts a-knockin’! We kept this up for a while, each expelling guttural groans with each hard thrust. Then I felt myself nearing my second coming. My tongue was fucking Helen’s mouth and my finger was in her ass, and I could feel the sweat on her face so I knew she was getting close. I could feel another healthy dose of my cum preparing for liftoff, and soon it rose up and out of me, not as big as the first, but four or five solid strings leapt deep into Helen’s juicy twat. Within seconds she let out a high-pitched scream and started shaking and her warm rapids flowed downstream and out of her, soaking my spent dick and the bed beneath us. I rolled to her side and collapsed beside her with her tongue in my mouth and her vagina surrounding my cock and we stayed that way for a few long minutes as I gradually went limp inside her.

We must have nodded off for a while. When I came to it was around 11:30 and Helen was getting dressed. As she made her finishing touches and pulled on her shoes she noticed I was watching her and came over to the bed.

“Thanks, Sailor!” she said, “You have no idea how much I needed that!” She bent down and gave me a quick kiss on the lip. “Goodnight; see you in the morning.” Then she was out the door.

I lay in my bed, ruminating about my unexpected night. What the hell had happened? I asked myself, ‘Did I just fuck a lesbian?’
—-
I was right on time the next morning. Connie greeted me with a big smile when she opened her door. She asked me into the kitchen for coffee while we waited; she said Helen had gotten in kind of late and was moving kind of slow this morning.

We chatted briefly and then I noticed Helen’s bags were packed and stacked in the dining room. I offered to take them out to the garage and pack the car. I was just finishing up when they both emerged from the house.

“Morning, Will,” Helen said coolly, barely making eye contact. She got into the front passenger seat, Connie was behind the wheel and I climbed into the back.

Not much was said in the car, but Helen kept stifling one yawn after another.

“You tired, Helen?” I asked.

“Yes I am. I didn’t sleep too well,” she said.

“Maybe you can catch some Z’s on the plane,” I added. She said she hoped so. It was good to see that her category 5 orgasm the night before hadn’t taken too much out of her.

At the airport we checked Helen’s bags and then went as far as we could before saying our goodbyes. Helen and Connie hugged and kissed and exchanged I-love-yous. Then Helen turned to me.

“Goodbye, Will. It’s been nice seeing you again. Thanks for coming.” I wasn’t sure if she meant coming to the airport, or coming the night before. She kissed me on the cheek and turned, waved, and entered the line to security.

We walked back out of the terminal and found the shuttle to take us back to Connie’s car. On the ride home she told me that she’d thought it over and would like to take me up on my offer to coach her through marathon training if I was still up for it. I told her, Absolutely, I was looking forward to it. And I’d not only be helping her, it would motivate me to train and to run another marathon too.

When we got back to her house, Connie took a calendar off the wall and we sat down at the kitchen table and I wrote out a training schedule. I spread her usual weekly mileage throughout the weekdays, and added a long run for each weekend, increasing the distance gradually week-to-week, to get her prepared for a big race in November. The race was in the city about an hour away.

At this point it was the end of July, so I mapped out a 15 week plan peaking with runs of 20, 20 and 21 miles in weeks 11, 12 and 13.

“What do I do the last two weeks?” Connie asked.

“Eat, drink and rest!” I said. “You don’t want to overtrain. If you’re not ready by then, it’s too late.”

We would start the next morning with an eight miler.
—-
Connie was a pretty good runner and had no trouble with the early training. We would run side by side, and because her natural pace was slower than mine, occasionally I would move out faster for a half mile or so and then double back and fall back in beside her. The second week we did nine miles, the third week almost eleven. Our ritual soon became we would run together, all the while talking about just about anything that popped into our minds, then after the run a jump in her pool, then often she would make us lunch.

As two people running many miles together, side by side, we covered many topics of conversation. I found Connie very easy to talk to. Our minds seemed to work the same way. I could say almost anything to her, no matter how esoteric or how ‘out there’ it would seem, and she would follow and be right there with me. And the same went for her, wherever her conversation went, whatever tangents she went off on, I was there.

I mentioned once that it puzzled me that when I had taken her classes in high school she was always warm and friendly toward me, but when I was dating Helen she seemed cold and aloof. She admitted I was right and that it was her problem, not mine. She told me that was about the time her marital problems were starting to happen, and also she didn’t like the idea of any guy screwing her daughter.

For some reason I didn’t expect my old English teacher to talk like that, but when she did, I got a kick out of it. As we became more and more comfortable with each other, I looked more and more forward to our workouts.

She talked about Helen too, of course. She mentioned Helen’s same-sex relationships (plural! I only knew about the one with Geri) and how that took some getting used to at first. She said she didn’t think Helen was gay, just open to things, and when a bunch of nurses went to school together, things could happen. She told me also that she wondered if something might happen between Helen and me while she was home. I figured if Helen wanted her to know about our last night together she could tell Connie herself.

After about three or four weeks of training together our comfort level had reached a point of total ease. Connie would sometimes touch me when she spoke, and I became less hesitant to touch her as well. When she completed the twelve miler, she was exuberant and gave me a big hug and kissed my lips. After that our normal greetings and goodbyes included a hug and a kiss. When we ate together her eyes would linger on mine and her coy smile would give my stomach butterflies. My loins got butterflies too, despite our twenty year age difference.

That week I had used her bathroom off the pool after taking a swim and noticed her toilet had a leak and would keep running off and on. I told Connie I would fix it for her, I just needed to go to the hardware store and get the replacement parts. She was very appreciative and started to dig into her purse and I told her not to worry about it, it would not be expensive and was an easy fix. She said maybe I would get a free dinner out of the deal, then.

That afternoon I went to the hardware store to buy the kit and took it back to her house. By this time knocking on the door had become an unnecessary formality, so I walked in and found her in the kitchen.

“I’m cooking your dinner, Will, so I hope you don’t have plans! Lasagna! Got to carbo load!” she called as I entered the room.

I swear she was trying to drive me crazy. She was wearing short frayed cut-offs and an untucked white t-shirt with no bra! The cotton fabric hugged her nipples like wet tissue and drew my eyes like magnets. I know she caught me looking and I went off to fix the toilet with half a hard-on.

In the bathroom I got down to work. It was a small room and I had to contort myself in different shapes and forms but I removed the guts of the toilet tank. But Babs wanted to help and was getting in the way so I had to lock her out so I could get the new parts installed. She whimpered for a couple minutes but then must have smelled lasagna because she sauntered off. In another fifteen minutes I was done, and when I turned the water back on and flushed a couple of times, with minor adjustments it was working like new.

I went back to the kitchen and the lasagna was in the oven and Connie had mixed a pitcher of vodka martinis. We went to sit by the pool with our drinks. Babs hopped onto her raft.

We sipped and chatted for the next hour or so. We talked about running, about books, about her teaching and the problems with kids these days. We ate delicious lasagna and green salad, then had a nightcap by the pool. After a while I felt I should leave, and not overstay my welcome, even though I didn’t want to. As we sat in the soft light, I looked at Connie’s profile and the subtle rising and falling of her breasts with each breath, her sublime bare nipples snug within her shirt, and the beauty of her tanned, crossed legs, and I swear the thought of her being twenty years older might as well have been twenty days, because I believe I was falling in love.

Connie saw me to the door to say goodnight.

“Thank you for fixing the commode, Will,” she said. “I had no idea you were such a handyman!”

“Oh, I’m okay in the bathroom!” I said. “But I’m better in some of the other rooms around the house!”

In the dim light I could see a twinkle in her eye and a sly curl to her lip.

“Oh, you are, are you?” she said.

“I think so. If you have any other chores that need attention, just let me know.”

We stared at each other for a bit. I knew she was feeling something too, I just didn’t know what. I leaned to her and kissed her full on her mouth. I sensed a brief resistance, but I put my arm behind her back and pulled her to me. My lips parted, and although she hesitated, soon hers did the same and our tongues frolicked and I tasted her for the first time. She was kissing me too, and enjoying it, but her arms stayed by her side. When we finally parted I kept arms around her waist.

“Uh, oh,” Connie said. “What was that?”

“Something I’ve wanted to do for a while,” I said.

“Will, we shouldn’t…you were a student of mine…”

“That was a long time ago.”

“But you’re the same age as my daughter!”

“So what? You deserve a little young stuff!” I said, and performed a little shuffle dance in front of her.

She laughed and shook her head.

I kissed her again and her lips didn’t delay as much this time, our mouths meshed and our tongues twirled in a sexy ballet, a long one, and I felt her arms around me.

When we broke the kiss our eyes were locked as we said goodnight.

‘No woman could kiss a man like that and not feel something!’ I thought to myself.
—-
I fell asleep thinking about her. When I woke in the morning my cock was harder than I could ever remember, it ached, and I jerked off thinking about her. But I began to feel pangs of guilt. Had I taken our new found ease and comfort level for granted and gone over the line? I thought I’d read her signals correctly and responded appropriately but her hesitancy was bothersome.

I called her on the phone that afternoon but missed her. When she called me back that evening I began with an apology.

“Connie, about last night,” I said. “I’m sorry if I went a little too far. It was a wonderful night and I don’t want to screw things up. Please accept my apology.”

“Don’t apologize, Will,” she said, “Because you didn’t do anything wrong. I love the way you look at me, and I was sending cues too, I was asking for it. But when we finally, actually kissed like we did…I think a lot of things hit me all at once and it kind of scared me.”

“What things?”

“Well, primarily our ages. It’s not that I’m not tempted, but twenty years is a big difference.”

“Hey, your ex- has a young squeeze, you should have one too!” I said, to lighten things up.

She laughed, but added, “Okay, but that’s not all. You’re a former student…”

“That was years ago! Think of me as your trainer!”

“…And then there’s Helen. You’re her friend, you’re her age. You used to date her for God’s sake!”

“Connie, Helen is a mature adult, I am sure she…”

“I know, Will, I know. Like I said, you didn’t do anything wrong. I wanted it to happen. It’s just a lot to think about.”

She went on to tell me that she would be leaving the next morning for back-to-school teacher orientation and would be gone until Friday night.

“I hope you’ll get your training runs in!” I said.

“I will, Coach, I promise,” she said, “And I’ll be ready for our 13-miler on Saturday!”

“Good. And maybe this week you’ll have the time to think about what other rooms in your house might need my handyman services!” I said.

She chuckled and said, “Oh, I know of one already. That’s part of my problem.”
—-
“Good morning! I hope we can beat the rain!” Connie said when she greeted me Saturday morning with a quick kiss.

“It’ll make us run faster!” I quipped.

It was cloudy and warm with a 70% chance of rain. The air was thick with humidity and we were both already breaking sweats before we even finished stretching.

As we ran we talked about many different things as we usually did, but we didn’t touch the subject of ‘us’, and I felt a tenseness in the vibe that I figured would stay with us until we did.

After a few miles we were drenched in sweat and our running clothes were matted to our bodies. When we reached the spot where I had stashed our water bottles we stopped for a quick drink. My shorts were drenched and clung tightly to the bulge between my legs. Connie must have noticed, the same way I observed her orange shorts hugging her sweaty cameltoe.

At around eleven miles I asked her how she was feeling and she said she felt pretty good. I told her I was going to stretch out a little for the last couple miles, and did she mind? She said, ‘No, let’s do it!’ So I picked up the pace and we took off together.

Our last two miles were run at a quick pace, faster than what Connie was accustomed to, but she stayed right with me. When we slowed to a walk after our thirteen miles I was ecstatic and told her how proud I was. Without thinking I wrapped my arm around her sweat-soaked waist and kissed her cheek, and we walked arm in arm for a few steps. When we walked onto her patio from the side of the house, she went through the gate before me and I shook my head in admiration of how the liquid fabric of her shirt was plastered to her slim waist and her shorts that looked like an orange paint job on the crack of her ass.

Connie went into the house, and as had become my custom after our runs, I entered the pool area, peeled off my shirt, shoes and socks and jumped into the pool wearing only my running shorts. I swam and paddled around a little, enjoying the feel of the cool water on my hot skin, easing my spent satisfaction after a hard run. I took off my shorts, wrung them out in my hands, and placed them on the patio at the lip of the pool, where I could easily retrieve them to put them back on. After a couple more laps I swam over to the pool steps and sat on the bottom step in the chest-high water and relaxed.

In a few minutes Connie came out through the French doors from her bedroom with Babs right behind. She walked over and opened the gate to let Babs out for a quick pee. She looked like a model in a sleek one-piece black, backless swimsuit that promoted all of her curves. Without looking at me (but knowing I was watching her) she strutted over and picked up my running shorts and took them over to the wall and hung them on the towel rack. Then she dove into the deep end.

She came up for air and stood in water up to her shoulders and looked at me for the first time. With a mischievous smile on her face she slid her hands over her shoulders, freeing them from the black spaghetti straps of her suit. With her hands submerged and a twist and turn of her body she removed her bathing suit and threw it over by the towel rack. We were both now naked in her pool.

“If you get to skinny-dip,” she said, “So do I.”

She swam over and we embraced and without hesitation her mouth covered mine with her tongue leading the way. Her arms surrounded me and I maneuvered her onto the step beside me. Facing each other, kissing deeply and with my hands exploring her, I wrapped my legs around her and pulled her as close as I could. I felt her tits against my chest and the contour of her sweet ass in my hands. Her hand grasped my dick, still somewhat flaccid in the cool water, but growing fast.

“I thought about this all week!” she murmured.

“I think about it all the time!” I replied.

There was a loud thunderclap from a distant lightning bolt and rain began falling. Our wet hands roamed our wet bodies and our tongues did a rain dance.

“Move up here,” I said softly, and lifted her up to sit on the top step, the surface of the water just below her waist.

With volition of its own my mouth explored Connie’s neck and shoulders, and she sighed loudly when I reached her delicious breasts. Her nipples, already perked up by the cool pool, grew harder between my teeth and she moaned when I sucked them into my mouth.

It started to rain harder and in unison with another crack of thunder I felt Connie’s firm grip strengthen around my hardening cock.

I lowered myself before her, kissing her breasts, her stomach, her navel. I put my hands on her buttocks and lifted, and with her gorgeous, neatly-groomed pussy right at the water line, I buried my face into her.

“Oh, my God!” she moaned.

My mouth explored her eager, open gash and I sucked on her lips and split them with my tongue. Her salty tang, sloshed with chlorine, made for a tasty sweet and sour cocktail. I squeezed her ass cheeks and sucked her swollen clit into my mouth.

“Oh, Jesus…”

The rain started coming down in torrents, hard pellets pounding us on the shallow steps and poking deep dimples into the surface of the pool. Her hands clutched my head and she pushed her pussy into my face and her clit delved deeper into my mouth. She groaned as my lips massaged her.

There was another roar of thunder and a major gust of wind blew the trees sideways in the backyard. A potted palm blew over, scaring the shit out of Babs, who then headed for cover under a lounge chair. The rain was coming down as hard as I could remember, hammering into my back like rubber bullets, but with Connie’s hard meat in my mouth, her strong fingers guiding my head into her grinding groin, and my cock long and stiff, I hardly noticed.

I looked up at Connie and she had a serious, concentrated look on her face, like she was deep into a trance. Her hair was matted down against her scalp and her nipples were large and hard. She rocked back and forth, to and fro, over and over, fucking my face. Then her body quaked, and she shook and shivered from head to toe and she let out a shriek.

“Oh my God, Will…”

It was hard to tell from my position, with my mouth immersed in a slushy embrace of cunt and pool water, but she must have dumped a healthy dose of her jizz into the pool.

Next she pulled my hair toward her and my head followed. She sucked my tongue deep into her mouth and wrapped her fingers around my erect staff. The hard rain continued to poke us and soak us and powerful gusts rattled the trees and shrubs. Babs barked with each smack of thunder.

“God, I’ve never been eaten like that!” she said with a hiss. “I’ve never come so hard!”

“That’s my Connie-lingus!” I said.

“Well, anytime you want to practice…”

“I’d love to practice…”

“I want you inside,” Connie said.

“What, inside the house?” I asked.

“No! Inside me!” she hissed, and pulled my inflated pole into her ravenous hole.

I entered her and found the calm in the midst of the storm. A mystical, magical fit of hard cock, hot twat and cool water. I pumped her, aiming for the back of her, but holding her ass carefully in my hands to elevate her above the cement surface of the steps, not wanting to braise her beautiful back. She surrounded my neck with her arms, buried her tongue in my mouth, and swung herself into me, absorbing my length with every thrust.

We were fucking up a storm. She moaned when I slipped my middle finger into her ass for a better handle, and I felt the hot, firm pressure of her asshole. I wiggled my finger deeper inside her and she squinched her ass in reply.

Her left hand moved down to my ass and I felt her finger slide in. We were then both totally entered into each other, cock, tongues, fingers, and we banged with abandon, loving each other as the tempest raged above us.

Beneath a piercing crack of thunder I came, and with multiple expulsions released my seed into Connie. We stayed inside of us, fingers, tongues and cock, kissing, and molded together as the storm gradually subsided.

“Let’s go into the house,” Connie said after a few minutes. “I have another job for my handyman.”

“You do?” I asked.

“Yes. In my bedroom.”
—-
“I want to suck you,” Connie said.

The storm had finally abated into a gentler, steady rain, and we had toweled off and were in her bed, our bodies enwrapped. Babs was right beside us, looking the other way.

“My English teacher gives blow jobs?” I said. “Dreams come true!”

“Hard to believe, I know! It’s been a while, so I hope it’s worth it,” she said, and went down.

It felt like a dream. She immediately took most of me into her mouth and I massaged her scalp with my fingers, pulling her head close and easing as much cock into her mouth as I could. I arched my back and gently swayed my groin in an effort to feel as much of her mouth as I could. She milked my balls with one hand and squeezed my ass cheek with the other, coaxing, her mouth, hands and my hard rock cock working in unison like an oiled machine.

For someone who claimed to be rusty, she could have fooled me. She used her mouth masterfully, her embouchure firmly cushioning my swollen instrument, blowing me like a virtuosic windplayer, giving head with the same passion she had shown when teaching the classics. She said it had been a while, and she was definitely enjoying having cock in her mouth.

Soon her body was atop mine and as she rammed her tongue into my mouth she fed my slimy dick into her wet cunt. Up and down on top of me she went, in and out, fucking me, and the room filled with the sounds of our groans, the creaking bed and the wet slapping of our genitalia. My older lover fucked like a goddess.

“God, I needed this!” Connie said when she took her mouth off mine, still fucking. “The whole thirteen miles this morning, I was thinking about this!”

She let out a high-pitched ‘Oh God!’, and I felt her warm, wet rush flowing out of her, soaking my balls and thighs. I rolled on top of her as she shrieked and I pounded my meat into her, time after time until I felt my cum rise up and catapult into her, spasm after spasm. When our throes abated we lay together, kissing, and feeling our bodies meld.

We must have nodded off for a time after a half-marathon run and our muscular sex, and when my eyes opened she was smiling at me. I kissed her.

“Hold me,” she said. “I want to feel your arms around me.”

I scooted close and she turned her back and I was behind her, arms wrapped around and spooning her. Soon my hands were wandering over her tight, curvy flesh and my mouth was traversing her ears and neck and shoulders. She cooed with my kisses and my cock grew hard again against the crack of her ass. I felt her arm wrap back around her body and her hand found my cock. Her weight shifted slightly and her legs spread just enough so that she could guide me into her warm, open snatch. My right hand found her clit, and her fingers joined mine, directing, teaching me how she liked it. Her hand on top of mine, we massaged her enlarged love button together, her yearning and my learning, as I fucked her from behind.

We slow-fucked for a few minutes as I kissed her neck and whispered dirty nothings in her ear. Then we both came once more, less cacophonous than our previous orgasms, but by then we both realized that our bodies were spent, from running, from fucking, and from not having eaten anything.

We showered and then Connie drove me home so I could put on some clothes and then we went out to a pub for a late lunch of sandwiches and a few beers. Now that we were lovers there was no tension and conversation flowed easy and was full of laughs and sexual innuendo and the things we were going to do to each other in bed. After our second pitcher she leaned over and said to me softly that she wanted to go home because she wanted to go down on me again and she wanted me to come in her mouth.

I spent the rest of the weekend with her and most of it was spent making love in various ways. Connie was insatiable.
—-
Our love life took on a routine: Monday through Friday was work, her with her students, teaching and grading papers, and me with my job. During the week we’d talk on the phone, usually about that week’s running and how horny we were and how we were going to tear each other up that next weekend. The weekends would include our long Saturday morning run and then two days of sucking cock, eating pussy, and finding new ways to fuck. And new places! I fucked her in the pool, in the hot tub, in the shower, on the floor, on the kitchen counter. Connie was very uninhibited sexually, a pleasant surprise and not what I would have expected from my old English teacher. She had a colorful vocabulary too, although many of her words were not ones she used in class.

The first couple weekends we were so hungry for each other we had to fuck before we went on the run, but then of course our legs were shot and we didn’t feel like running, although we forced ourselves. We knew we would fuck some more when we were done, so that helped motivate us.

Each weekend we’d take our long run, 15 then 17 then 19, then 20 miles, make love all afternoon and then go out to dinner. At first Connie was a little self-conscious going out because she thought people would think she’s my mother or something. I said ‘Hogwash’, you look at least ten years younger and your body is killer, we’ll just kiss or hold a hand every now and then and people will get the message. And then maybe I won’t have to worry about other younger guys hitting on you.
—-
The weekend of the marathon finally arrived. We drove to the race on Friday, the night before the race and had reserved a room in a hotel not too far from the starting line. We had pasta and beer for dinner…the end of our three day carbo-load…and tried to get to bed early but sleep would not come. I performed Connie-lingus and fucked her hard to help us get to sleep.

In the morning we were up early and off to the races. We left our stuff in the room because we had booked two nights. Hopefully Saturday night would be a celebration!

The weather was almost ideal for a marathon. Partly cloudy, temperature in the mid-50’s and only a slight breeze. Right before the starting gun we kissed, and were off.

We ran side by side for the first few miles, then I said I needed to pick up my pace. She said no problem, let’s go. I did, and she stayed with me. I warned her to take it easy and told her about my first marathon, when I had felt great at five miles, pushed my pace and paid the price at about 22 miles, when I hit the wall and the last four miles felt like forty, pure hell.

We ran together. Slower than I wanted, perhaps quicker than Connie preferred, but we finished together, hand in hand.

Three hours and forty-two minutes, sixteen seconds. We were ecstatic. For Connie to run such a good time on her first marathon was incredible to me. We went out for beer and pizza and then hurried back to our room and jumped into bed. We sixty-nined ourselves into ferocious orgasms and both swallowed a load of cum. We were tired of course, and had no trouble drifting off to sleep.

I was awakened at about four o’clock by Connie stroking my erection. My eyes opened to see her face close and she was staring at me. We were lying on our sides, face to face, and we kissed. Connie maneuvered her body closer and slipped my stiff rod into her wet and ready love glove.

“I need you again!” she said softly.

With my cock safely imbedded in her warm pussy, I rammed my finger up her ass for the best possible grip and plunged my tongue into her mouth. On our sides we rocked back and forth, reaching again for the ultimate climax. She rolled on her back and pulled me on top. We both broke into sweats, and amid cries of rapture we fucked ourselves closer and closer to our euphoric conclusion.

Afterward, with my cock still inside her, Connie squeezed it with the muscles of her twat.

“I’m pregnant,” she said softly.

I damn near fell out of the bed. My eyes must have looked like saucers. She smiled at me.

“I swallowed hard and asked, “You’re what?”

“Pregnant. I’ve known for a week or so but I wanted to wait until after the race to tell you.”

There was a confused silence for a short time. I had no idea what to say.

“Am I the father?” I asked.

Dumb question. She smacked me upside my head with a spare pillow, but she still had a smile on her face.

“I’ll pretend you didn’t ask that question!” she said. She wrapped her hand around my cock. “And this penis is the only one I’ve been close to in a long time!” she added.

“How…”

“It must have happened that first weekend,” she said. “The week I went to the orientation I decided I was going to have sex with you. I got back on birth control right away. But I must have messed up somehow.”

“How do you feel about it?” I asked.

“Good,” she said. “I was shocked at first, but I’m okay with it. We’re going to have a baby! How about you, Will?”

“Wow, scary,” I said. “I don’t know what to say. I’m in shock, I guess.”

“Any questions?” she asked, with my cock still in her hand.

“Uh, I’m sure there will be…”

“We can still have sex. The doctor said it was okay.”

“Well, that’s good. You’re such a great fuck I’d have a hard time giving that up!”

She laughed and said, “We don’t have to. You just need to get a penis reduction.”

“A what?!”

“A penis reduction. It’s a simple outpatient procedure; you just need to take off a couple of inches. You know, for safety. I set you an appointment for next Thursday.”

I must have had a petrified look on my face. Connie burst out laughing and it was my turn to smack her with the pillow.

“I’m going to punish you for that!” I said. “That was cruel!” We were both laughing.

“Oh really? What kind of punishment?”

“I’m going to butt-fuck you.”

“Oh, promises, promises.”

I spent the next few minutes caressing and kissing her stomach. Soon my mouth was sucking her delicious clitoris.

I told her I loved her. She said she loved me. We made love again.
—-
I practically moved in with her. We slept together every night. I coddled her. I massaged her. I kissed her still-flat belly. We made love often, but I took it easy and went slow. I was afraid. I didn’t want to break anything.

My mind was a blur. Every day was a blur. What was happening? My mind raced with questions and doubts. Was I up for this? What kind of father would I be? Should we get married? Am I ready to get married? If we did, how could I be a stepfather to a girl I used to fuck? Can I handle this?

I was in love and scared shitless.
—-
Thanksgiving was upon us. Connie insisted on cooking a big meal, but I told her no, she’s pregnant, she has to take it easy. She said no way, she’s only a couple of months, and she wants to do it, and besides, Helen is coming home for the holiday. She said that Helen could only get a few days off for one holiday, Thanksgiving or Christmas. But since so many of the very religious locals in South America wanted off at Christmas, Helen would have to work, and she would be coming home for Thanksgiving.

Connie had mentioned a couple of times about how we should break the news of our relationship to Helen. Now with her pregnancy, it had blossomed into an even more stressful event.

Helen was flying in on Wednesday night. Connie thought it best that she pick up Helen at the airport by herself, take her home, catch up, and she could tell her about our training, the race, and our relationship. And I would come over for Thanksgiving dinner and we would tell her the rest together.
—-
Helen’s flight was hours late, she finally landed after midnight. Helen was burned out and she and Connie didn’t have much time to catch up. They went to bed and slept late; when they awoke, they attacked the job of feast preparation together.

I arrived at about three p.m. When Connie opened the door she gave me a barely noticeable headshake, telling me she hadn’t told Helen anything. Okay, here we go, I thought.

In the kitchen Helen said hello, and embraced me warmly. She kissed me on the lips.

“Glad you’re here,” she said.

We had a big dinner, and it was a savory feast. Beautifully cooked, maximally ingested, and we cleaned up as a team.
—-
We had drinks afterward. We were seated by the pool.

“Helen, I have to tell you something,” Connie said.

“All right, what?” Helen said coldly. She didn’t look at me.

“It’s about Will…”

“You’re fucking him, aren’t you…”

“No! Well yes. We trained for weeks for the marathon…we fell in love…”

“Fell in love, oh give me a break!” Helen croaked.

“We did…”

“Oh, please…”

“It just happened!” I interjected.

There was a pregnant pause of a few moments.

“It just happened?”

“Yes,” I said.

There was another long silence.

“I’m pregnant,” Connie said softly.

Helen’s pupils dilated and her eyelids peeled back. “You’re pregnant? Oh my God, who’s the father?”

“Well, Will of course!” Connie said.

“Oh no, you are pregnant with Will’s baby?”

“Yes.”

Helen burst into uncontrollable tears and sobbed for a solid minute. We were helpless. Finally the weeping subsided enough for Connie to speak to her.

“Honey, what’s the matter?” she said.

“You’re pregnant with Will’s baby,” Helen said.

“Yes.”

Another violent storm of tears flowed from Helen’s eyes.

“So am I!” Helen cried, along with her shrieks of pain.

Connie turned her head and stared at me. Her eyes were confused cold daggers.

“Oh shit!” I thought to myself. The simple life I’d been living had just officially become very complicated.
—–
The end

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts
Newer posts →

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2025 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

A WordPress.com Website.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Subscribe Subscribed
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other subscribers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Subscribe Subscribed
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.